Professional Documents
Culture Documents
(Cultures, Beliefs and Traditions Medieval and Early Modern Peoples) Herbert Schutz-The Carolingians in Central Europe, Their History, Arts, and Architecture_ A Cultural History of Central Europe, 7.pdf
(Cultures, Beliefs and Traditions Medieval and Early Modern Peoples) Herbert Schutz-The Carolingians in Central Europe, Their History, Arts, and Architecture_ A Cultural History of Central Europe, 7.pdf
CULTURES, BELIEFS
AND TRADITIONS
medieval and early modern peoples
Editorial Board:
VOLUME 18
CBTR-18-schutz.qxd 10/2/2003 11:26 AM Page iii
THE CAROLINGIANS
IN CENTRAL EUROPE,
THEIR HISTORY, ARTS
AND ARCHITECTURE
A Cultural History of Central Europe, 750-900
BY
HERBERT SCHUTZ
BRILL
LEIDEN • BOSTON
2004
CBTR-18-schutz.qxd 10/2/2003 11:26 AM Page iv
DJK4.S38 2003
943'.0009'02—dc21
2003052330
ISSN 1382–5364
ISBN 90 04 13149 3
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in
a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic,
mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written
permission from the publisher.
To my brother Hart
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page vi
vi
vii
CONTENTS
Introduction ................................................................................ 1
viii
ix
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Color Plates
(Pls. 1a–33c can be found in Part B, between the pages 224 and 225)
Plate 1a. Picto-poem of Christ the Savior from Hrabanus Maurus’
De laudibus sancti crucis, Fulda. Inv. Codex 652, fol. 6v. (Vienna, Öster-
reichische Nationalibliothek).
Plate 1b. Dedicatory page from Hrabanus Maurus’ De laudibus sancti
crucis, showing Hrabanus and Alcuin presenting the book to Otgar
of Mainz, Fulda. Inv. Cod. 652, fol. 2v. (Vienna, Österreichische
Nationalbibliothek).
Plate 1c. Dedicatory page from Hrabanus Maurus’ De laudibus sancti
crucis showing the emperor Louis the Pious as Soldier in Christ. Fulda.
Inv. Cod. 652, fol. 3v. (Vienna, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek).
Plate 2a. Display initial of the 51. Psalm, Folchart Psalter, c. 864/872.
Inv. Cod. 23, fol. 135. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
Plate 2b. Irish Gospel, c. 750, confronting pages showing a cross
page and an initial page. Inv. Cod. 51, fols. 6, 7. (St. Gallen, Stifts-
bibliothek).
Plates 3a, 3b, 3c, 3d. Irish Gospel, c. 750, the Evangelists John and
Marc, Matthew and Christ. Inv. Cod. 51. fols. 2, 78, 208, 266. (St.
Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
Plates 4a, 4b, 4c, 4d. Codex millenarius, the Evangelists Matthew, Inv.
Cim. 1, fol. 17v, 18r. and Marc, Inv. Cim. 1, fol. 109v, 110r) with
their emblems. (Stiftsbibliothek, Kremsmünster) (Millenarius: Photo
P. Amand Kraml, copyright Stift Kremsmünster).
Plates 5a, 5b, 5c, 5d. Codex millenarius, the Evangelists Luke, Inv.
Cim. 1, fol. 174v, 175r. and John, Inv. Cim. 1, fol. 276v, 277r. with
their emblems. (Stiftsbibliothek, Kremsmünster).
Plates 6a, 6b, 6c, 6d. Enthroned Evangelists with tetramorphs from
the Godescalc Gospels, c. 781–783, Palace School of Charlemagne,
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page x
x
Aachen—Matthew, Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 1r, Marc, Inv. lat. 1203, fol.
1v, Luke, Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 2r, John, Inv. lat 1203, fol. 2v. (Paris,
Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 7a. Enthroned Christ, from the Godescalc Gospels, c. 781–783,
Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 3r. (Paris,
Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 7b. Fountain of Life, from the Godescalc Gospels, c. 781–783,
Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 3v. (Paris,
Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 8a. Fountain of Life, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard,
Soissons, Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. Lat. 8850,
fol. 6v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 8b. Veneration of the Lamb, from the Gospel from Saint-
Médard, Soissons, Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat.
8850, fol. 1v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 8c. Canon Table, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard, Soissons,
Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat. 8850, fol. 7v. (Paris,
Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 9a. Evangelist Marc with lion emblem, from the Gospel from
Saint-Médard, Soissons, palace School of Charlemagne. Inv. lat. 8850,
fol. 81v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 9b. Initial page to the Gospel of St. Mark, from the Gospel
from Saint-Médard, Soissons, Palace School of Charlemagne. Inv.
lat. 8850, fol. 82r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 10a. Writing figure, 6th century (Brussels, Bibliothèque Royale).
Plate 10b. The Four Evangelists with tetramorphs, from the Aachen
Gospels, Palace School of Charlemagne. fol. 14v. (Domkapitel Aachen.
Photo: Ann Münchow).
Plates 11a, 11b, 11c, 11d. The Four Evangelists from the ‘Ada’
Gospels—Matthew, Marc, Luke and John, Palace School of Charle-
magne. Hs. 22 Ada, fol. 15v, fol. 59v. fol. 85v, fol. 127v. (Trier,
Stadtbibliothek).
Plates 12a, 12b, 12c, 12d. The Evangelists Matthew, Marc, Luke
and John, from the Coronation Gospels, Palace School of Charlemagne,
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page xi
xi
Aachen. Inv. SKXIII/18, fol. 15, fol. 76v, fol. 117, fol. 178v. (Vienna,
Kunsthistorisches Museum, Treasury).
Plate 13. Charles the Bald as King David, miniature preceding the
Book of Psalms, Vivian Bible, c. 845/46. Inv. lat. 1, fol. 215v. (Paris,
Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 14a. The enthroned emperor Lothair I, from the Gospels of
Lothair, c. 850, Tours. Inv. lat. 266, fol. 1r. (Paris, Bibliothèque
Nationale de France).
Plate 14b. The enthroned emperor Lothair I, from the Psalter of
Lothair, Palace School of Lothair, c. 850. Inv. Add. 37768, fol. 4.
(London, British Library).
Plate 15a. Dedication page showing the enthroned Charles the Bald
receiving the Vivian Bible, c. 845/46. Inv. lat. 1, fol. 423r. (Paris,
Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 15b. St. Gregory from the Metz Coronation Sacramentary, c. 870,
Palace School of Charles the Bald, St. Denis (?). Inv. lat. 1141, fol.
3r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
Plate 15c. Ruler flanked by bishops, probably Charles the Bald, Metz
Coronation Sacramentary, c. 870, Palace School of Charles the Bald, St.
Denis (?). Inv. lat. 1141, fol. 2v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de
France).
Plate 16a. Dedication page showing the enthroned Charles the Bald,
Codex Aureus from St. Emmeram, Palace School of Charles the Bald.
Inv. Clm. 14000, fol. 5v. (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
Plate 16b. Veneration of the Lamb, Codex Aureus from St. Emmeram,
Palace School of Charles the Bald. Inv. Clm. 14000, fol. 6r. (Munich,
Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
Pate 17a. Crucifixion, showing Ludwig, the German, embracing the
Cross. Psalter of Louis the German. Inv. Ms. Theol. lat. fol. 58,
120r. (Berlin, Stiftung Preußischer Kulturbesitz, Staatsbibliothek).
Plate 17b. Initial page of Psalm 1 of the Psalter of Ludwig the
German, before c. 850, Saint-Omer. Inv. Ms. Theol. lat. fol. 58, 3r.
(Berlin, Stiftung Preußischer Kulturbesitz, Staatsbibliothek).
Plate 17c. Christ in Majesty, Vivian Bible, c. 845/46. Inv. lat. 1, fol.
329v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page xii
Plate 21c. Christ triumphant, with Psalm 90:13, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820–
830, Saint-Germain-des-Prés. Inv. Cod. bibl. fol. 23, 107r. (Stuttgart,
Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
Plate 22a. The prophet Samuel anoints David, Golden Psalter, c. 890.
Inv. Cod. 22, fol. 59. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
Plate 22b. Joab’s campaign, Golden Psalter, c. 890. Inv. Cod. 22, fol.
140. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
Plate 22c. Siege and surrender of a city, Golden Psalter, c. 890. Inv.
Cod. 22, fol. 141. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
Plates 23a, 23b. Obverse and reverse, Enger reliquary, before c. 785.
Inv.-Nr.: 88, 632. (Berlin, Preußischer Kulturbesitz, Kunstgewerbe-
museum).
Plate 24. Reliquary associated with St. Stephen, c. 830, Aachen. Inv.
SCHK XIII/26. (Vienna, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Schatzkammer).
Plate 25a. Tassilo Chalice, c. 768/69, perhaps later (Kremsmünster,
Stiftsbibliothek). (Photo Elfriede Mejchar, copyright Stift Kremsmünster).
Plate 25b, 25c, 25d. Ornamental detail of the Tassilo Chalice (Krems-
münster, Stiftsbibliothek).
Plate 26a. First (back) Cover of the Lindau Gospel, c. 770–830. Inv. MS1
(New York, Pierpont Morgan Library, Photography: David Loggie).
Plate 26b. Second (front) Cover of the Lindau Gospel, c. 870. Inv. MS1
(New York, Pierpont Morgan Library, Photography: David Loggie).
Plate 27a. Direct view of the golden, gem encrusted gospel cover of
the Codex Aureus of St. Emmeram, c. 879, featuring the ‘architecture’
of the gospel cover of the Codex Aureus of St. Emmeram, c. 870. Inv.
Clm. 14000, VD. (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
Plate 27b. Oblique view of the golden gem encrusted gospel cover
of the Codex Aureus of St. Emmeram, c. 879, featuring the ‘architecture’
of the gospel cover of the Codex Aureus of St. Emmeram, c. 870. Inv.
Clm. 14000, VD. (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
Plate 28. Portable altar, the Arnulf Ciborium, c. 870 (Munich,
Schatzkammer der Residenz, Bayerische Verwaltung der staatlichen
Schlösser, Gärten und Seen).
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 10/28/03 6:22 PM Page xiv
Figures
(Figs. 1–39b can be found in Part A, between the pages 64 and 65)
1. Hollow altar with Carolingian candle sticks in the crypt of
Regensburg Cathedral. Formerly the high altar of the Carolingian
cathedral.
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page xv
xv
2. The emperor shown leading the horse of the pope to support the
papal claim of the Constantinian donation. Fresco in the oratorium
of St. Sylvester in Santi Quattro Coronati, Rome. (Bildarchiv Foto
Marburg).
3. Inscribed lead plate found in a sarcophagus, 8th/9th century,
pointing to the missionary activity of Fulda. The inscription reads
OTTO XPIAN DE PAGANO ONO OCT, meaning Otto become Christian
died on the nones (7th) of October. (Fulda, Dommuseum).
4a. Christ with the emperor Constantine and pope Sylvester I. Re-
stored mosaic originally installed by pope Leo III. Lateran Palace, Rome
(Photo P. Wilson).
4b. St. Peter with Charlemagne and pope Leo III. Restored mosaic
originally installed by pope Leo III. Lateran Palace, Rome (Photo
P. Wilson).
5. Roman marble sarcophagus showing the mythical abduction of
Proserpina, c. A.D. 200, taken to have been Charlemagne’s coffin
for 400 years. It was probably among the columns and other classical
objects transported north following his campaigns in Italy. (Aachen,
Treasury of the Cathedral).
6. Idealized royal figures of the Hungarians. Budapest (Photo H.
Hermann).
7. Porphyry column and Corinthian capital. Aachen, cloisters of the
Cathedral.
8. The Lord’s Prayer from the Abrogans, an Old High German dic-
tionary. Codex Sangallensis 911. fol. 320. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
9. Genesis scenes from the Bamberg Bible, c. 850. Inv. A.I.5, fol. 7v.
(Bamberg, Staatliche Bibliothek).
10. Illustration to Psalm 38, showing a crowned personage, Utrecht
Psalter, c. 820, Hautvillers. (Utrecht, University Library).
11. Illustration to Psalm 77, showing a crowned personage, Utrecht
Psalter, c. 820, Hautvillers. (Utrecht, University Library).
12. Illustration to Psalm 1, a man in meditation day and night sit-
ting under a fastigium, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820, Hautvillers. (Utrecht,
University Library).
13. Illustration to Psalm 23, itemizing all details of the text, Utrecht
Psalter, c. 820, Hautvillers. (Utrecht, University Library).
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page xvi
29. Christ in Majesty, front ivory book cover from the Tuotilo Gospels,
c. 900, St. Gallen. Cod. 53. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
30. Ascension of Mary, back ivory book cover from the Tuotilo Gospels,
c. 900, St. Gallen. Cod. 53. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
31. Ivory panel book covers from Würzburg, after c. 850. Inv. M. p.
th. f. 67 (Würzburg, Universitätsbibliothek).
32. Ivory pyx with nativity. Inv. ANSA X42 (Vienna, Kunsthistorisches
Museum).
33. Reliquary casket of walrus ivory, 8th century, from Gandersheim.
Inv. MA58 (Braunschweig, Anton-Ulrich-Museum).
34. Scenes from the life of Christ, ivory casket, c. 880. Inv. MA59
(Braunschweig, Anton-Ulrich-Museum).
35. Scenes from the life of Christ, ivory casket, c. 880. Inv. MA59
(Braunschweig, Anton-Ulrich-Museum).
36. Silver beaker from Pettstadt, late 8th, early 9th century (Nürnberg,
Germanisches Nationalmuseum).
37. Detail from the roof of the Arnulf Ciborium, c. 870 (Munich,
Schatzkammer der Residenz, Bayerische Verwaltung der staatlichen
Schlösser, Gärten und Seen).
38. Portable red porphyry altar from Adelhausen. Earliest of its
kind, c. 800, made of oak, silver, cloisonné and niello on gold
foil. Inv. 12133. On loan Adelhauserstiftung. (Freiburg, Augustiner-
museum).
39a. Equestrian statue of a Carolingian emperor, 9th century, one
of the Palace Schools, Metz. Inv. OA8260. (Paris, Musée du Louvre).
39b. Equestrian statue of a Carolingian emperor, 9th century, one
of the Palace Schools, Metz. Inv. OA8260. (Paris, Musée du Louvre).
(Figs. 40a–83 can be found in Part C, between the pages 352 and 353)
40a, 40b, 40c. Main portal door panels and details of the coffered
sections. Aachen, Palace Chapel.
41. Roman bronze casting of a ‘wolf ’ in the entrance to the Palace
Chapel, Aachen.
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page xviii
xx
xxi
LIST OF MAPS
xxii
xxiii
FOREWORD
xxiv
xxv
xxvi
xxvii
the purpose of this project to examine the cloister arts and crafts
for their visual statements and themes and to see if these ‘wordless
texts’ supported the educational expectations of an intellectually and
spiritually projected Imperium Christianum.
SCHUTZ_f1_v-xxxi 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page xxviii
xxviii
xxix
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
xxx
xxxi
INTRODUCTION
2
3
1
N. Staubach, REX CHRISTIANUS, Hofkultur und Herrschaftspropaganda im Reich
Karls des Kahlen. Teil II: Die Grundlegung der ‘religion royale’ (Cologne, Weimar, Vienna
1993), pp. 2ff. for a comprehensive review of the pertinent discussion in the literature.
SCHUTZ_f2_1-16 9/19/03 5:03 PM Page 4
4
5
6
were each reconfigured by the other. That is not to say that a uni-
form set of directives for focused artistic production issued from the
courts, however Charlemagne’s will was to constitute the catalyst for
the creative crystallizations. Except for the underlying will of the
king, it was rather a pluralistic, loosely coordinated recapitulating
expression of the diverse social interests, which made up the culture-
carrying elites. Its apparent coherence is a product of history. During
the Carolingian Period the centuries-old, non-verbal Celto-Germanic
decorative styles, which already had adapted Roman, chip carved,
ornamental patterns, are replaced only gradually. Instead of contin-
uing the largely incomprehensible, ornamental northern intertwine
of abstract, curvilinear, vegetative and animal complexes of surface
covering and space-filling ornamentation, already found on some
Roman military metal work, Germanic personal ornaments and
portable art, the Celtic, Anglo-Saxon and other Germanic Styles
found use on the largely ‘private art’ of Christian religious vessels
and in the exquisitely illuminated gospels containing the continuous
texts of the evangelists, and sacramentaries containing the texts of
prayers and ritual directives of the mass. The so-called Carolingian
recapitulation blurred the contours of the component northern,
Christian and Classical elements till there developed comprehensi-
ble, often original, creative summarizing emphases on the imaging
principles of representational art for educational purposes. These,
however, were not on behalf of learning for learning’s sake, but on
behalf of learning for the sake of the Christian People, for Christianity’s
sake. The cultural inventory could be recycled if its utility within the
grandiose design was no longer evident. Heavily influenced by the
admiration of the art forms of the Romano-Mediterranean cultures,
this discovery and recovery served a wide range of cultural activi-
ties, or better Renovatio. It favors the didactic, pedagogical use of an
innovative, anthropomorphic, homocentric, representational narrative.
It is engagé, message-oriented religious, Christian, and political art,
best illustrated on coins after 804 and cut seals, as part of a Mediter-
raneanization during the Christianizing revolution of the Carolingian
and later Ottonian ‘renaissances’. The Christian message, of course,
was primarily based on the spoken and written word, hence the
emphasis on the sumptuous page covered with the precious and
sacred Word, thereby presenting the reader with a reciprocity of over-
whelming visual and edifying intellectual effects. As part of the litur-
gical reform, Christian religious art, the images of Christ and the
SCHUTZ_f2_1-16 9/19/03 5:03 PM Page 7
7
8
Carolingian holdings the region was quickly ready with the supply
of human and material resources and offered staging areas of oper-
ation in the conversions of pockets of paganism, and the expansive
thrusts against Saxons and Avars. Bavaria especially had begun to
play a leading role in its relations with the Lombards and the south-
ern Slavs and papal Rome. The East Frankish lands rendered their
own, indigenous share during the pursuit of missionary work and
the consolidation of the military and economic utilization of and the
urbanization in the new eastern territories. In the foundation of new
Frankish missionary, civilizational centers and schools there, and the
interrelationship among these eastern Frankish centers, their contri-
bution to the advancement of Christianity, literacy, learning, scholarly
and diplomatic leadership for the entire realm was extensive and
very soon shared in the preservation, multiplication and distribution
of the Classical literary heritage. Simultaneously the great names
made noteworthy contributions to theology and the interpretation of
the religious texts and the secular and even vernacular literatures
of the East Frankish kingdom. Shortly following the establishments
of such monastic sites as Fulda, Lorsch, Würzburg, Reichenau, St.
Gallen, Salzburg and Kremsmünster, prayer communities linked the
foundations, while their schools and scriptoriae made scholars and
teachers available even to the court, brought masters and students
together, while a communications network facilitated the circulation
of the few manuscripts in a loan system to other scriptoriae and
libraries. In less than a century these efforts were to provide to this
region the socio-cultural and political basis on which to assume its
own administrative responsibilities over the region. Within two gen-
erations scholarship no longer needed to rely on scholars from abroad,
but on scholars trained within the Frankish realm.
In the pursuit of ideality, the Carolingians did not overlook real-
ity. To demonstrate imperial continuity and hence the legitimacy
and divine authority of the Carolingian dynasty, this transformation
saw the Carolingians leaning on a Rome- and Ravenna/Byzantine-
related symbolism representing the power of the state. This was most
overtly demonstrated ideologically in some architecture, inspired by
Christian Rome, supported by less obvious literature, secular and
such religious art as manuscripts and newly carved ivories, and a
general body of ideas related to Classical, Christian models. However,
the illumination of books in codex-form was not entirely based on
late Roman examples, but was very much an innovation, just as
SCHUTZ_f2_1-16 9/19/03 5:03 PM Page 9
9
10
statue along with the Classical porphyry columns and the general
symbolic plan of the Byzantine church of San Vitale in Ravenna,
named after the bishop Vitalius, the last capital of the West Roman
Empire, to Aachen, Charlemagne’s own capital. All were erected in
the new palace complex, the church to become his palace church.
These concerns found expression in other architectural examples as
well. Later emperors deliberately emulated Charlemagne and fos-
tered this show of continuity with him, with the late Roman emper-
ors Constantine, Theodosius and Justinian and especially with favorable
rulers of the Old and New Testaments. Nor is there evidence that
Charlemagne intended to renew the Rome of the early Caesars, and
he had no consistent policy in place to promote the cohesive pro-
gram of a Roman restoration. These are just some of the themes,
which were seen to have contributed to the intellectual concerns of
the Carolingian Renewal. Were the concerns for continuity and legit-
imacy the motivating factors for the generous patronage, which sup-
ported the Renovatio? While other intangible considerations were most
probably involved, the concerns over legitimacy offer an acceptable
rationale, especially if clothed in the motivation aiming to establish
the Imperium Christianum. To bolster the concerns over the justification
of the usurpation of the Frankish throne, the possibilities provided
by tradition and the glory of association with such an admirable goal
as a projected glorious society on earth, which included the inspi-
ration offered by Classical Christian examples was seen to have led
the dynasty to use and emulate past achievements. It is significant
that hitherto the support of the arts had been attributed to the imme-
diate members of the dynasty, of the Carolingian courts and their
respective creative centers, the so-called Palace Schools, of the Caro-
lingian church and its foundations. The ‘court’ may not deserve to
be singled out as the sole driving force of the renewal. This is par-
ticularly the case when considering the prolific court school of Charles
the Bald and its catering to his representationally flamboyant tastes,
when compared to the modest taste of his brother Ludwig, the
German, a designation given him by the much later Humanists. The
flattering image of the enthroned Charles created by the artists who
supposedly surrounded him is in marked contrast to his vengeful,
cruel and barely mediocre deserts as a monarch. Ludwig will appear
to be the much better ruler, despite a lack of image making. In the
service of the dynasty is it therefore just to speak of ‘Carolingian
Art’? A need for image, to express continuity with past greatness
SCHUTZ_f2_1-16 9/19/03 5:03 PM Page 11
11
12
13
14
15
2
J.J. Contreni, Carolingian Learning, Masters and Manuscripts (Gower House, Brookfield
1992), pp. I, 11; III, 71; IV, 85; VI, 4.
SCHUTZ_f2_1-16 9/19/03 5:03 PM Page 16
16
17
PART A
18
1
J.L. Nelson, The Frankish World, 750–900 (London, Rio Grande 1996) provides a
compact overview of the period in the Introduction to the book of her essays. See
especially the Ch. 10, ‘Rewriting the History of the Franks’, pp. 169ff. H. Schutz,
Germanic Realms in Pre-Carolingian Central Europe, 400–750 (New York, Berne, Frankfurt
a. M. 2000), pp. 152f., 218ff. See also H. Schutz, Tools, Weapons and Ornaments
(Leiden 2001).
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 19
2
R. Collins, Charlemagne (Toronto, Buffalo 1998), p. 16f. for an account of the
functions of the office.
3
R.E. Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle in the Age of Charlemagne (Norman 1963), pp. 102ff.
4
R. McKitterick, ‘Political ideology in Carolingian historiography’, in Y. Hen,
M. Innes (eds.) The Uses of the Past in the Early Middle Ages (Cambridge 2000), pp.
162–174.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 20
20
5
Colins, p. 23.
6
McKitterick, ‘Political ideology’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, p. 171f.
She reiterates that an extensive number of Annales and related texts were preserved
in the Eastern Kingdom. But see also Y. Hen, ‘The Annals of Metz and the
Merovingian past’ in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, pp. 175–190. See Collins,
Charlemagne, pp. 4ff., concerning the omission of unfavorable events from the Annales
and for a review of the Carolingian historical and hagiographical sources such as
chronicles, capitularies, vitae, letters, edicts and law codes. See K.F. Werner,
‘Important noble families in the kingdom of Charlemagne’, in T. Reuter, The Medieval
Nobility (Amsterdam, New York Oxford 1978), pp. 146ff.
7
Hen, ‘Annals’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, p. 182. See Collins, Charlemagne,
p. 4f. for a discussion of the Annales and their possible authorship.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 21
8
Schutz, Germanic Realms, pp. 218ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 22
22
the nobility was an attempt on the part of the latter to gain con-
trol over the monarchy and to introduce ‘constitutional’ principles
with which to limit the kings in the exercise of their personal rule.
At the same time each new ruler gathered his own entourage, which
offered the nobles a degree of ascendancy to prominence. However,
throughout the Carolingian period the respective ‘kingdoms’ did not
yet constitute self-contained entities with an aristocracy bound to a
particular crown. Its allegiances could transcend the boundaries of
any one realm, though maneuvering for more favorable conditions
and higher positions was always a risky possibility. Changing oppor-
tunities could raise or end the fortunes of a noble family. On the
other hand membership and ascendancy in the hierarchy of the
church proved advantageous, though a celibate career here would
also lead to the extinction of a family. At the time the local aris-
tocracy was too vulnerable to be truly adventuresome, as its eco-
nomic and political power rested with the close allegiance to the
king. Proximity to the person of the king, Königsnähe, was sought if
the benefits of royal patronage were to be realized. This can be well
illustrated with the ascendancy of the family of Charlemagne’s wife,
Hildegard, or with the Welfs, the family of Louis’ the Pious wife
Judith and Ludwig’s wife Hemma, Judith’s sister. The favor, secu-
rity and fortune of entire kin-groups depended on the skill with which
one could judge the outcome of dynastic developments, not confronta-
tion about ‘constitutional’ points. Removal from office and position
was only too likely.9 The Carolingians had no scruples to annihilate
the hereditary Alemanic nobility, among whom there had been crit-
icism earlier of the Carolingians, or find grounds to remove even their
relative, duke Tassilo of Bavaria, and to replace them with Franks of
lesser origin who, as an emerging service nobility, aware of its vul-
nerability but anticipating rewards and a rise in status, could be of
greater service to their families as well as to the crown. Changes in
the leading names of the kin-groups reflected the changing fortunes.10
Marriage could offer a quicker social improvement than service.
Following the death of Dagobert I, the increasing marginalization
of the kings was accompanied by the attempt on the part of the
9
M. Innes, State and Society in the early Middle Ages (Cambridge 2000), p. 212, pro-
vides examples.
10
See Werner, in Reuter, Medieval Nobility, p. 151, for an extensive discussion of
leading names.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 23
11
Schutz, Germanic Realms, p. 216.
12
R.E. Sullivan, Christian Missionary activity in the Early Middle Ages (Aldershot,
Brookfield 1994), pp. 705–740.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 24
24
the lay aristocrat families, who themselves may have had their own
modest, proprietary foundations as part of their estates.13 In this they
were eventually to be ably assisted by such Anglo-Saxon missionaries
as St. Boniface and his groups of proselytizing monks and nuns, such
as his Bavarian follower Sturmius and his Anglo-Saxon relative, the
nun Leoba,14 intimate of the empress Hildegard, who supported a
Carolingian political and religious expansionism. The building pro-
gram of the Carolingians was an integral part of that policy. Where
the Carolingians held sway, saints, as residents of the heavenly king-
dom, were named as rolemodels for the faithful in Christ and as
fighters to support the realm, monasteries and convents were founded
as locations where a pious purified Christian life could be led. Of
course they were also deliberate expressions of their Klosterpolitik in
the expansion and consolidation of their Hausmacht, the demonstra-
ble power base of the family reflected in terms of aristocratic depen-
dencies, property and economic strength. Something of a sequence
emerged, when monks first erected small churches, perhaps on for-
mer pagan sacred sites, to be followed by more ambitious edifices,
such as Fulda, housing schools for the education and training of new
converts and missionaries. These foundations were not a continuation
from the earlier Roman agricultural estates. In return for rents and
labor on the proprietor’s estates, tenant farmers cultivated a small
portion of the estate for themselves. These estates could be very large
in terms of area, workers or distances covered. The monasteries of
Lorsch or Prüm probably had 2000 dependent households each on
their holdings. Fulda has been calculated to have owned 12 000
households. Geographic dispersion was intended to anticipate failures
and shortfalls of yield and these distances had organizational impli-
cations for storage of goods, their distribution and transportation by
land and water, for markets and commerce and especially for the
supply of the central estate with agricultural produce and manufac-
tured objects.15 This networked supply system was one of several
such connecting systems. It was complemented by interlocking mil-
13
Innes, State and Society, p. 25.
14
T.F.X. Noble and T. Head, Soldiers of Christ. Saints and Saints’ Lives from Late
Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages (University Park PA 1995), pp. 165–187, 255–277,
for their respective Vitae. See also R. McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning in the
Frankish Kingdoms, 6th–9th Centuries (Gower House, Brookfield 1994), p. IV, 301.
15
M. McCormick, Origins of the European Economy, Communications and Commerce, A.D.
300–900 (Cambridge 2001), p. 7f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 25
16
For a compact summary of events, see P. Fouracre, ‘Frankish Gaul to 814’,
in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval History, vol. II (Cambridge, New
York 1995), pp. 85ff.
17
Collins, Charlemagne, p. 28, suggests that Charles Martel may have been Pepin’s
illegitimate son, but since the Carolingians began their line with him, the records
may have been suitably altered. See R.A. Gerberding, The Rise of the Carolingians and
the Liber Historiae Francorum (Oxford 1987), p. 117.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 26
26
18
Werner, in Reuter, Medieval Nobility, p. 174.
19
Collins, p. 30.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 27
20
See Fouracre, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 91f.
21
K. Schmid, ‘The structure of the nobility in the earlier middle ages’, in Reuter,
Medieval Nobility, pp. 37–59.
22
Schutz, Germanic Realms, pp. 393–400, for a brief summary of the pre-Carolingian
Frisians.
23
H.-J. Reischmann, Willibrord, Apostel der Friesen—Vita Willibrordi Archepiscopi Traiec-
tensis Auctore Alcuino (Darmstadt 1989). See also Noble and Head, Soldiers of Christ,
pp. 189–211, for a translation of his Vita.
24
Noble and Head, Soldiers, pp. 107–164, for a translation of his Vita. P.J. Geary,
Before France and Germany. The Creation and Transformation of the Merovingian World.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 28
28
(Oxford, New York 1988), pp. 214ff. Gerberding, p. 135, indicates that relations
between Charles Martel and St. Boniface were not unproblematic.
25
R. McKitterick, ‘Anglo-Saxon Missionaries in Germany: Personal Connections
and Local Influences’, in The Frankish Kings and Culture in the Early Middle Ages, pp.
4, 27.
26
See McKitterick, ‘Anglo-Saxon Missionaries’ in Frankish Kings and Culture, pp.
8ff. for a summary of his career. See also J.M. Wallace-Hadrill, The Frankish Church
(Oxford 1983), pp. 143ff. concerning the creation of the church in the East Frankish
lands.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 29
27
R. McKitterick, The Frankish Church and the Carolingian Reforms 789–895 (London
1977), p. xix.
28
Innes, State and Society, p. 43f., for an explanation of the concept of ‘reform’
in response to changing realities affecting the church. See T.L. Amos, ‘Monks and
Pastoral Care in the Early Middle Ages, in T.F.X. Noble and J.J. Contreni, (eds.)
Religion, Culture and Society in the Early Middle Ages. Studies in Honor of R.E. Sullivan
(Kalamazoo 1987), p. 171f.
29
Noble and Head, Soldiers, p. xv.
30
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 1–93, for a review of the Merovingian Frankish church,
its foundations and saints. See P.J. Geary, Furta Sacra. Theft of Relics in the Central
Middle Ages (Princeton 1978), and P.J. Geary, Living with the Dead in the Middle Ages
(Ithaca, London 1994), pp. 171ff. Also Geary, Before France and Germany, p. 217f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 30
30
31
Eigenklöster—eigen = to be the property of, Kloster, pl. Klöster = cloister, monastery,
convent.
32
McKitterick, Frankish Church, p. 80f. See also R.E. Sullivan, ‘The Context of
Cultural Activity’, in “The Gentle Voices of Teachers”, Aspects of Learning in the Carolingian
Age (Columbus 1995), p. 75. See J.C. Russell, The Germanization of Early medieval
Christianity (Oxford 1994), pp. 192ff. for a summary of Boniface’s correspondence
concerning accommodation.
33
J. Verseuil, Les Rois fainéants, de Dagobert à Pépin le Bref (Paris 1996), p. 215.
34
B.W. Scholz, B. Rogers, Carolingian Chronicles—Royal Frankish Annals, Nithard’s
Histories (Ann Arbor 1972). Quotations from the Royal Frankish Annals are taken from
this edition and indicated as Annals with the year thus Annals 741. Quotations and
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 31
31
Map 1. The Carolingian Empire.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 32
32
references taken from Nithard’s Histories are also taken from this edition and cited
as Nithard with chapter number. The Annals are interspersed with revisions of dis-
puted authorship. The unsympathetic Annals specify that Grifo’s mother, Swanahilde,
a niece of duke Odilo, incited Grifo to seek control of the whole realm. See Collins,
p. 31, for contrary argument.
35
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 157ff. Also Collins, pp. 104ff. concerning the doctrinal
and disciplinary interests of the church.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 33
36
L. Thorpe, Einhard and Notger the Stammerer, Two Lives of Charlemagne, translated
with an Introduction by Lewis Thorpe (Harmondsworth, New York 1981), p. 56.
Also P.E. Dutton (ed. and transl.) Charlemagne’s Courtier. The Complete Einhard (Peter-
borough 1998). See Fouracre, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 96.
See Collins, p. 32f. for considerations pertinent to Carloman’s withdrawal and the
short-lived negotiated succession of his son Drogo.
37
Collins, p. 32, refers to a battle at Saint-Jean-de-Maurienne in which two of
Grifo’s counts were also killed.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 34
34
crown himself may have eliminated the last bases from which he
could be challenged in his primary position. Evidently Pepin’s rise
to single rule was not uncontested and not the inevitable result in
the ‘unanimous’ political processes represented in the partisan, pro-
Carolingian literature. The stability of the realm was not so threat-
ened that a dynastic change was necessary.
The legitimate Merovingian king, Childeric III, was not likely to
contest the claim. He was deposed, his long hair shorn and he was
sent to a monastery. Einhard, in his Vita Karoli Magni, left a scur-
rilous caricature of the last of these ‘do-nothing long-haired kings’.
Since history is recorded by the victors and since Eginhard/Einhard
was a high official at the Carolingian court,38 it is easy to under-
stand the pathetic image of Childeric created by him. He justifies
the action by pointing erroneously to the order of pope Stephen II,
rather than Zacharias, and the family’s earlier loss of power and
possessions, retaining only the empty title of king.39 Content to be
an enthroned figurehead with flowing hair and beard, his royal func-
tions had been reduced to receiving ambassadors and parroting
coached answers. Completely dependent on the discretion of his
Mayor of the palace he had nothing of his own but a poor estate
with just a few servants about him. Einhard mocks his manner of
travel in an ox-drawn cart with a cowherd to goad them, as he
attended the palace and the annual business meetings of the popu-
lar assembly.40 Einhard may have cast aspersions on the Merovingians
by denigrating a ritual mode of travel quite unjustly, since it is known
that already Tacitus described this ritualistic mode of travel for the
fertility goddess within the northern Nerthus cult. Cow-drawn bigas
were also the means of transport for the moon goddess Selena of
Greek mythology. The deplorable image of a miserable, unkempt,
longhaired individual with a tangled beard is only too clearly a biased
means of ridicule, designed to justify retroactively the coup d’état, the
usurpation of the Frankish throne.41 Having organized the Hausmacht
38
Dutton, Courtier, p. xiif.
39
See Collins, p. 33f., 35, who points out that the biographies of both popes
make no mention of the resolution.
40
Thorpe, p. 55. D.A. Bullough, Carolingian Renewal: sources and heritage (Manchester,
New York 1991), p. 123f.
41
Collins, p. 34f. argues that the whole event may be most questionable and
more literary than actual.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 35
of the family and its vast range of dependents, and with the full sup-
port of the court poets and the reformed Frankish church, the
Carolingians orchestrated a propagandistic body of opinion. It created
an effective, both mystical and heroic scenario around the Carolingian
king and also laid not only the religious groundwork of the over-
throw, but also the basis for the grandiose design of the Imperium
Christianum, later to be supported by the cultural invigoration by cel-
ebrating the family’s deeds, qualifications and suitability to lead the
Christian peoples. Even the liturgy was modified to accommodate
the king’s glorification.42 A reference in Book V of St. Augustine’s
City of God, and a sentence found in Isidore’s of Seville Etymology, rex
a regenda, made it clear that the word ‘royal’ is related to the word
‘reign’. It is an active concept and there were Germanic precedents,
which allowed for the removal of the inept.
Why was this justification in Christian terms necessary? Traditional
notions of royal descent and consecration stood in the way of a sim-
ple assumption of regal power. With the Christianization of the
Franks, pagan perceptions of the king’s charisma, of his felicitas of
his Heil, had already once before been sanctified through the inter-
vention of the church. Chlodovech’s conversion, the change to a
new god had been most hazardous, because it jettisoned the mytho-
logical divinity of origin of the royal family and jeopardized the
Germanic perception of its Heil, the king’s select qualifications, his
quasi-supernatural status, his legitimacy. To the Gallo-Romans he
had had to demonstrate his felicitas. Both groups had to be shown
the prerequisites of rulership. Chlodovech’s conversion to Christianity
made these requisites for legitimacy problematic because conversion
and baptism meant the surrender of pagan rituals and beliefs, of any
mystical sacerdotal functions, and especially the pledge of obedience
and submission to the church, unless substitute guarantees could be
provided. The assured presence of the Trinity at the baptism guar-
anteed the support of the Christian God through the agency of the
church and thereby assured the continuing effectiveness of the king’s
Heil, to be understood as the intransmutability of the semi-sacred
bloodline through the generations of the Merovingians.43 Whether
the sanctification was transferable to a new family, in the form of a
42
Sullivan, ‘The Context of Cultural Activity’, in Gentle Voices, p. 65f.
43
Schutz, Germanic Realms, p. 152f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 36
36
new union of religion and politics, must have been a troubling ques-
tion. The learned courtiers did not fail to win the king’s favor by
making this point in their songs of praise, till the sharing of the
benefit of the Heil was possible, even if only through the willing par-
ticipation of an authority higher than all earthly authority, the coop-
erative church with its presumed right to guide society and all cultural
activity through monasticism, the episcopacy and the papacy.44 Owing
to the ‘Roman’ reform of the Frankish church and the closer ties
established by Boniface between the Franks and the papacy, Pepin
could now also seek advice from pope Zacharias concerning the
‘reform’ of the monarchy. The church was to find itself in a bar-
gaining position. In time it would collect from the Carolingians.
If the papal consultation took place, it was a coincidence that a
new king of the Lombards, Aistulf, renewed Lombard claims to ter-
ritories, which the papacy also claimed.45 This Lombardic intention
was a distinct threat to Rome when Pepin’s emissaries, Fulrad, the
abbot of St. Denis and Burchard, bishop of Würzburg, supposedly
arrived in Rome in 750. They posed the question whether it was
good or not that in the realm of the Franks kings ruled who did
not wield the regal power.46 Pope Zacharias must have realized an
opportunity to strengthen his position toward the Lombards by gain-
ing an ally. The Lombard threat to the papacy definitely motivated
the pope to charge the envoys to inform Pepin that it was better to
call him king who had the royal power than the one who did not.
(Annals, erroneously 749 rather than 750 ) In order that the natural
order, identified by St. Augustine in the 19. Book of the City of God,
not be disturbed, he based his response on St. Augustin, and by
virtue of his apostolic authority ordered that Pepin should be king.47
Quite evidently question and answer addressed the principle of suit-
ability for the office as the preferred determining criterion over the
principle of dynastic legitimacy. This suitability was expressed by the
novel act of the consecration of Pepin. Divine authority was invoked
44
Sullivan, ‘The Context of Cultural Activity’, in Gentle Voices, pp. 66ff.
45
See Collins, pp. 59f.
46
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 165ff. But see Collins, p. 35, who suggests that the event
may be fictitious.
47
P. Riché, The Carolingians. A family who forged Europe (Philadelphia 1993), p. 68.
See J.L. Nelson, ‘kingship and empire’, in R. McKitterick, Carolingian Culture: emu-
lation and innovation (Cambridge 1994), pp. 54ff., concerning the possible motivation
behind the pope’s reply.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 37
48
Collins, p. 36, questions the historicity of the circumstances surrounding the
claimed event of 751.
49
M. Garrison, ‘The Franks as the New Israel? Education for an identity from
Pippin to Charlemagne.’ in Hen and Innes, The Uses of the Past in the Early Middle
Ages (Cambridge 2000), pp. 114–161.
50
Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 3ff., concerning a review of the ‘Renaissance’ in the
Carolingian context.
51
Garrison, ‘The Franks as the New Israel?’ in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past,
p. 124.
52
K.-U. Jäschke, Bonifatius und die Königssalbung Pippins des Jüngeren, in Archiv für
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 38
38
he was gratia Dei rex, king by Divine Grace. The Biblical precedent
must have been appreciated in which the prophet Samuel displaced
king Saul by the anointed David.53 The legitimization of Pepin was
accomplished. It raised him into the line of Old Testament kings, a
first step along the grandiose design, which was to characterize the
Carolingians. Already Pepin’s ancestors had been compared to heroes
of the Old Testament. Pepin, selected as the anointed of the Lord
was raised into the vicinity of God. This selection was an innova-
tion, which reinforced the act of election immensely. However, it
introduced and confirmed a vital dimension. Men could place the
crown, but by Old Testament analogy, only the church could anoint.
In what amounted to a mutual bond, three years later, 754, pope
Steven II re-anointed Pepin and his two sons and forbade the Franks,
under pain of excommunication, to elect a king from outside the
line of Pepin’s descendants. The reanointment may have been intended
as an act of cleansing himself of his several broken promises and
perjuries.54 It may well have been the only coronation of Pepin.
Childeric III was shorn and sent to a monastery to conclude there
his shadowy existence. The pope made it clear that this was not just
the replacement of one king by another but that through God’s
choice a new dynasty had been called and that the sanctity of a
bloodline would continue in its legitimate Christian guise.55 By chance
and by intent the Carolingians initially established a single line of
legitimate succession in which a personal kingship had been replaced
by a family institution. In addition the monarchy gained legitimacy
and focus through its Rome oriented Christianization. In the west
St. Peter and many other Roman martyred saints and their relics,
bones and objects, were assembled in the Carolingian churches as
a fundamental necessity and as part of a deliberate policy. Relics
were the link between heaven, the residence of the saints, and the
56
Noble and Head, Soldiers, p. xvii.
57
Noble and Head, Soldiers, p. xxxvii.
58
See McCormick, pp. 283ff. concerning collections of relics at Sens and Chelles.
See Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 166f., 185f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 40
40
59
K. Brunner, Oppositionelle Gruppen im Karolingerreich (Wien, Köln, Graz 1979),
deals mainly with references to variant instances of opposition during the 9th cen-
tury but the discussion has bearing on all such examples. Since the dissensions and
conspiracies usually involved members of the imperial family, the annals were loath
to mention them. Changing fortunes and grievances among the high nobility pro-
vided many such occasions.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 41
60
P.E. Dutton, The Politics of Dreaming in the Carolingian Empire (Lincoln Neb. and
London 1994), p. 37, supposes that it was composed c. 760 by a Roman cleric
motivated by rather elusive intentions. Dutton elaborates on Constantine’s supposed
dream, which provided the foundation.
61
J.J. Norwich, A Short History of Byzantium (Harmondsworth, London 1997), p. 119.
See also Angenendt, Frühmittelalter, p. 286. Ohnsorge, Ost-Rom und der Westen (Darmstadt
1983), pp. 60ff., argues that pope Leo III was the author of this document. See
Nelson, ‘kingship and empire’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 70.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 42
42
to primacy was to evolve into a continuing cause for much grief and
political turmoil. The defensio ecclesia Romanae became the responsi-
bility and primary function of what came to be known as the Holy
Roman Empire. At the time Pepin had not much of a choice, for as
the anointed of God and with his royal powers deriving directly from
God and king of a chosen people, the Franks, his position in Chris-
tendom was made evident by his service to the throne of St. Peter,
demonstrated in his oath to St. Peter, not the pope.62 It was not
anticipated that the new temporal power of the pope would make
that position a desirable possession for all manner of ambitious indi-
viduals. The popes became the instruments of interest groups, espe-
cially of the aristocracy of Rome, requiring the frequent intervention
of the pertinent rulers to come to the pope’s assistance. The papacy
came in need of protection.
Pepin had been able to concentrate on Lombardic and papal con-
cerns because east-rhenish affairs were relatively settled. However,
while Pepin was able to consolidate Frankish control over all of Gaul,
the attempts to gain control over the northeast proved premature.
The political and religious control over Frisia and Saxony was not
progressing well. Willibrord’s missionary accomplishments had been
rolled back by a resurgence of Frisian paganism under their king
Radbod who died in 719. Attempts to Christianize the Frisians there-
after proved unsuccessful and when in the autumn of 753 Boniface
returned to Frisia, he and fifty-two of his missionizing companions
were struck down at Dokkum (754) by Frisian pagans. Any further
progress would have to await the complete conquest of the North
Sea coast.
Following the ‘battle’ of Cannstadt (746) and the elimination of
the duchy by Carloman, the Alemanic aristocracy had been liqui-
dated in a bloodbath and with the installation of Frankish counts all
ducal and aristocratic property had either passed into Frankish hands
or been redistributed to those friendly with the Franks. Again Frankish
monastic foundations consolidated the gained lands as the realm
expanded further eastward. There the Bavarian duchy had rehearsed
an armed uprising as it tried to implement independent administra-
tive policies and assume a special position within the Frankish realm.
62
W. Mohr, Die Karolingische Reichsidee (Münster 1962), p. 21. See J. Nelson, ‘king-
ship and empire’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, pp. 53ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 43
63
See Collins, p. 81f.
64
Collins, p. 82.
65
Schutz, Germanic Realms, pp. 281–316.
66
W. Jungandreas, Die Einwirkung der Karolingischen Renaissance und das mittlere Rheinland
(Stuttgart 1986), pp. 105, 126ff. where he asserts the linguistic similarity of the
Germanic dialects and their mutual comprehensibility.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 44
44
67
P.J. Geary, Phantoms of Remembrance. Memory and Oblivion at the End of the First
Millennium (Princeton 1994), p. 42, suggests strongly that Tassilo conducted himself
as a king rather than as a duke.
68
B. Bischoff, Manuscripts and Libraries in the Age of Charlemagne (Cambridge 1994),
pp. 13, 18.
69
P. Stollenmeyer, Der Kelch des Herzogs Tassilo, (Rosenheim 1976), pp. 9f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 45
70
Angenendt, Frühmittelalter, p. 302.
71
See Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 181–204, for a detailed biographical discussion of
Charlemagne.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 46
46
72
Collins, p. 40.
73
H. Löwe, Deutschland im fränkischen Reich (Munich 1970), pp. 128ff. See Collins,
p. 41f. for events after 771.
74
Collins, p. 83f. Argues that advancing hostages was not the manner of lords
and vassals, but rather that of equals. Owing to his status Tassilo may have been
exempt from annual meetings, but that the new political circumstances concerning
northern Italy made Tassilo’s presence necessary.
75
Angenendt, Frühmittelalter, p. 302.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 47
But not this time. According to the Annales (787) the extensive treat-
ment of some insignificant issue between the duke and his king raises
suspicions. In what appears to have been recorded as an orches-
trated occasion, Hadrian took Charles’ side and scathingly chided
Tassilo for his obstinacy and that if he were not to submit, then
Charles and the Frankish armies would be free of all sins when they
fell with fire and sword upon the Bavarians.76 Charles was now free
to summon Tassilo to Worms and when he refused to attend, three
armies marched against him in 787—one from the north, Charles
with the main army from the west and the vice-roy of Lombardy
assumed a hostile position toward the Tirol in the south.77 Partly
deserted by his supporters, Charles had been able to draw many of
the Bavarian magnates to his side, Tassilo had no choice but to sur-
render without a fight. Outside of Augsburg Tassilo once again
renewed his vassalage and was pardoned. Once returned to his res-
idence in Regensburg and supposedly goaded by his ‘rancorous’
Lombardic wife Liutpirc, ‘a woman hateful to God’ according to the
chronicler (Annals 788), he resumed his rebellious ways and suppos-
edly even negotiated with the eastern Avars. Informed, perhaps
betrayed, by Bavarian nobles loyal to the Carolingians, Charles sum-
moned Tassilo to the diet at Ingelheim. According to the records,
with his family rounded up, not surprisingly, Tassilo confessed his
treasonable activities, surrendered his treasure, was deposed and was
condemned to death. But since the Carolingians could not execute
one of their own, he was pardoned in 788 and sentenced to end his
life as a monk in the monastery of Jumièges, near Rouen in Normandy.
His two sons were sent somewhere else78 He died there between 794
and 800. He and his sons were probably blinded first. Liutpirc was
exiled and the whole family disappeared behind monastery walls—
his daughter was cloistered at Chelles—and from the accounts. This
was very much of a trumped up charge and it has also been sug-
gested that his original oath of loyalty was reinterpreted as his oath
of vassalage, even though he had not become Charles’ vassal till 787
and that it was now that the court remembered his desertion of the
campaign in 763 and that it was this act of broken fealty that now
76
See Collins, p. 85, for a version of the pope’s outburst.
77
Stollenmeyer, Der Kelch des Herzogs Tassilo, p. 11.
78
Riché, Carolingians, pp. 101f. See Nelson, ‘kingship and empire’, in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, p. 63. See Collins, p. 87.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 48
48
brought the death sentence upon him.79 His wife and children were
also confined in convents and monasteries. As was mentioned, it is
possible that Tassilo was blinded, as was customary. Henceforth his
memory was condemned as he and his family disappeared from the
records. The damnatio memoriae was suspended over them. Other hos-
tile magnates were banished and the duchy was abolished and sub-
divided into jurisdictions administered by Frankish counts.80 It was
ultimately joined to Italy and placed under the rule of Charles’ son
Pepin. Tassilo had been hauled once more before the great Synod
in Frankfurt (794), where he again had to renounce all claims to
power. It must have mattered to Charles to have the duchy handed
over to him by its last duke. Henceforth counts replaced the dukes
and Bavaria and Carinthia were incorporated into the Carolingian
kingdom.81 His territorial possessions were distributed, to monastic
establishments, for instance,82 Tassilo’s monasteries were entrusted to
Frankish bishops. Salzburg was now elevated to an archbishopric.
Bavaria had lost its distinct status. In telling this tragic story a num-
ber of historical facts have not been mentioned while others have
been anticipated. The establishment of Carolingian power, reorga-
nization and ensuing Frankification of the realm involved the sup-
pression of particular interests, including conspiracies to assassinate
Charles.83 Covered up in the pro-Carolingian records, these events
appear to have been an early expression among others of the Carolin-
gians’ ambitions, their intentions and methods. The grandiose design
of an Imperium Christianum allowed the succession through only one
dynastic line. Because of his descent Tassilo’s children might have
risen to be serious rivals. Having been blinded, he and his were
disqualified, as was customary among the Byzantines.
79
Angenendt, Frühmittelalter, p. 302.
80
B. Arnold, Medieval Germany, 500–1300. A Political Interpretation (Toronto, Buffalo
1997), p. 2, suggests that the motive was the confiscation of Bavaria in order to
secure the eastern frontiers in preparation for a campaign against the Avars.
81
B. Arnold, Princes and Territories in medieval Germany (Cambridge 1991), p. 93,
joins other voices when he attributes the failure of the Carolingian empire to its
rejection of an open aristocratic formation with the dukes at its head, in which mil-
itary, economic and political services to the crown would be forthcoming on the
basis of autonomous commands and jurisdictions in the regions.
82
Geary, Remembrance, p. 117, who notes the land transfer to Benediktbeuren.
83
Brunner, Oppositionelle Gruppen, pp. 40ff. Collins, p. 88, emphasizes the tradi-
tional ruthlessness with which the Carolingians pursued the elimination of the ducal
families with any residual Merovingian ties.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 49
Following the death of Pepin III in 769, Charles (21) and Carloman
(17) shared the kingdom. Pepin retained the traditional division of
his realm but instituted a significant departure from usual practice
by dividing the realm into a northern and a southern part rather
than into the traditional western and eastern sections. This partition
ignored any regional cohesions that may have come into being. The
northern sections of Neustria and Austrasia along with western Aqui-
taine were awarded to Charles. Carloman received Alemania, the
Alsace, southern Neustria with Soissons and Paris, Burgundy, eastern
Aquitaine and the south. Italy was detached. The effect of this par-
tition was the paralysis of the realm and dissension among the broth-
ers. When Aquitaine revolted, Carloman did not come to Charles’
assistance. To strengthen Charles’ position his mother, Bertrada, was
instrumental in arranging the marriage, perhaps in 770, between
Charles and the daughter of the Lombard king Desiderius mentioned
above. The kingdom of the Lombards was not a cultural backwa-
ter, but engaged and well evolved in a cultural renewal of its own.
Bertrada may have been keenly aware of possible advantages in such
a union of the Franks with the Lombards.84 He repudiated her after
only one year, according to Einhard, for no known reason.85 Perhaps
the cause can be found in the strained relations between Charles
and Desiderius. Neither event was recorded in the Royal Frankish
Annals. The brief marriage was childless. Perhaps this was the rea-
son or because he wanted to disentangle himself politically from his
father-in-law. Pope Stephen III opposed this marriage and his letter
to the Frankish kings bristles with condemnation of the Lombards
and the base considerations, which facilitated the marriage.86 The
tension between the brothers brought them to the brink of fratrici-
dal war. Carloman’s death, 4.12.771, averted the outbreak of hos-
tilities. Charles became king of the reunited realm. In retrospect it
appears that Charles wanted to establish a subordinate Carolingian
line in Italy. Ten years later he initiated the first step.
84
W. Braunfels, Die Welt der Karolinger und ihre Kunst, (Munich 1968), pp. 35, 91.
85
Thorpe, Einhard, p. 73.
86
Mohr, p. 33. B. Pollmann (ed.) Lesebuch zur deutschen Geschichte, vol. I (Dortmund
1984), pp. 112ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 50
50
87
Collins, p. 61f. stresses the presumptions reflected in the unusual sequence of
events following the victory over the Lombards.
88
Nelson, ‘Carolingian Royal Ritual’, in Frankish World, pp. 102ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 51
same year he expanded his relations with the eastern empire through
the engagement of his daughter Rotrud with the future emperor,
perhaps as a means of defining the contours of the ideal Frankish
realm. Beginning in 774 Charles became the most powerful ruler in
the west and an effective partner of the papacy in the formulation
of imperial policy.89 The justification for calling him ‘Great’ was
becoming evident. Already in about 777 a poem attributed to Paulinus
of Aquileia anticipates the much later final conquest of the Saxons,
while it glorifies the political use of terror in their conquest and
enforced conversion. The poem bestows on Charles a Messianic aura
for having overcome the evil, barbaric and unteachable demon wor-
shippers.90 As most Christian protector of the church, as king of the
Franks and Lombards, the enthusiasts could propagate the notion
that Charles was God’s chosen to rule an empire and as God’s rep-
resentative protect and guide all Christendom, and beside whom as
Christ’s first servant, the bishops could occupy only secondary rank.
Surprising in this context is the level of sophistication of Roman
legal reasoning, which Charles had in his service.
This august position in Christendom attracted Charles to inter-
vene in problems arising on the periphery of his kingdom. His cam-
paign into Moslem Spain (778), actually against Christian Basques,
hoped to incorporate some Christian enclaves into his realm but
proved unsuccessful. (Annals 778) The loss of his rearguard during
the retreat from Spain in an attack by Basques in the Pyrenees, in
the valley of Roncesvalles, did lead to one of the great tales of
medieval heroism, the Chanson de Roland. To anticipate possible unrest
in Aquitaine and to secure this region for the kingdom by recog-
nizing its distinct status, Charles appointed his son Louis, to be known
as ‘the Pious’, to the provincial kingship there in 781, at the same
time as his son Pepin was crowned ‘king’ of Italy. Charles’ major
efforts, however, were to be directed once again against the Saxons
in the north. The Avars in the east were to be the last to attract
the attention of the Franks.91 Both were considered to constitute a
serious threat to the eastern regions of the Frankish kingdom.
89
Mohr, p. 40.
90
Garrison, ‘The Franks as New Israel?’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past,
p. 149.
91
W. Pohl, Die Awaren, Ein Steppenvolk in Mitteleuropa, 567–822 n.Chr. (Munich 1988).
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 52
52
92
Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 191. Also Collins, p. 47.
93
Noble and Head, Soldiers, p. xxxv.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 53
94
K. Hauk, Überregionale Sakralorte und die vorchristliche Ikonographie der Seegermanen,
(Göttingen 1981), p. 211. See Collins, p. 47f. who suggests that the location of this
idol may have had to do with erecting a challenge to the Christian God.
95
Collins, p. 45f., indicates that Frankish sources consistently interpret Saxon
resistance as rebellion and a breaking of the faith.
96
Collins, p. 48f. for some strategic details.
97
Thorpe, Einhard, p. 61f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 54
54
98
Collins, p. 50f., speculates that as in other duchies, Widukind may indeed rep-
resent a ducal family installed earlier among the Saxons by the Merovingians, but
who had come to share the community of interests with their people.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 55
99
See Collins, p. 52f., for details of the severe pronouncements contained in the
clauses proclaimed against pagan practices among the Saxons. The document also
offers insights into the (economic) terms under which churches were established.
100
Collins, p. 54.
101
Fouracre, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 103, speaks of
4000 decapitations, which may well have prolonged Saxon resistance. See Collins,
pp. 54f., 57, who draws a parallel with the destruction of the Alemans as an effective
power at the battle of Cannstatt forty years earlier, in 745/46.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 56
56
102
See J.H. Lynch, ‘Spirituale Vinculum: the Vocabulary of Spiritual Kinship in
Early medieval Europe’, in Noble and Contreni, Religion, Culture and Society, pp. 181ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 57
103
Collins, p. 55f.
104
Riché, p. 104. See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 413f. for excerpts from the first Saxon
capitulary.
105
See Collins, p. 163, n. 20.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134
58
9/23/03
7:45 PM
Page 58
Map 2. Secular Locations in the Carolingan Empire.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 59
106
Riché, p. 106f.
107
See Collins, pp. 167ff. Also B. Sawyer, P. Sawyer, Medieval Scandinavia from
Conversion to Reformation circa 800–1500 (Minneapolis, London 1993), p. 52f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 60
60
108
M. Hardt, ‘Hesse, Elbe, Saale and the Frontier of the Carolingian empire’ in
Pohl, et al. The Transformation of Frontiers From Late Antiquity to the Carolingians (Leiden,
Boston, Cologne 2001), p. 231.
109
Pohl, Awaren, p. 310f. for a discussion of Bavarian and Avar relations during
the 8th century based on archeology. See Collins, pp. 89ff.
110
Collins, p. 93, considers Bavarian missionary activity a possible factor for the
frictions along the border.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 61
the encounter. From Regensburg the army marched along both banks
of the Danube while the supplies were transported on the river.111
Before this army the Avars withdrew, leaving abandoned regions to
the Franks. A disease killed off most of their horses. The Frankish
accounts appear to have exaggerated the ‘triumph’, because the Avars
avoided a pitched battle and all that could be reported was wide
scale devastation and pillage. The vast treasures of silver and gold
were elsewhere. The weaknesses of the Avars had been made evi-
dent. For a war of conquest, however, greater preparations were
necessary. Charles stayed in Regensburg where he became receptive
to the idea that a canal could utilize the existing navigable river sys-
tem to link the Rhine River with the Danube and such a canal was
started. It was not to be completed because the marshy terrain undid
over night what had been achieved during the day. The idea was
to be revitalized periodically and in the 1980s became a reality, but
is only moderately successful. Perhaps relying on the Avars, revolts
erupted between 792 and 795 among Saxons, Frisians and Slavs and
the emir of Cordoba saw opportunities and with family strife to boot,
Charles was forced to transfer his attention away from the Avars.112
In 795 and 796 more extensive preparation and sporadic campaigns
brought success to the Italian preemptive strikes, under the leader-
ship of Eric of Friuli and Pepin, Charles’ son, sub-king in Italy,
respectively. (Annals 788) Slavs had assisted Eric and together they
captured the treasure of the Avars and sent large amounts of it to
Aachen, with some going to St. Peter’s in Rome. (Annals 796 ). The
long-term effects of the campaign of 791 revealed the inherent weak-
ness of the Avars, as tribal tensions pulled their realm apart. By 796
the rulers of the Avars had submitted to the Franks and accepted
Christianity and Frankish overlordship.113 In the end eight years of
campaigns were so successful that the Avars ceased to exist as a peo-
ple, their lands left nearly vacant. Einhard tells us this and also that
their nobility was completely eliminated and that all of their wealth
now passed into Frankish hands. Never before had a war so enriched
111
Pohl, p. 316, mentions that the records name the presence of a Nibulunc.
Vestiges of this campaign may have provided basic elements for the later Nibelungenlied,
the great German medieval epic. See Collins, p. 93f. for details concerning the
preparation for the campaign.
112
Pohl, p. 318.
113
Pohl, p. 319.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 62
62
114
Thorpe, p. 67. See also Pohl, p. 312 who sees in this victory over the Avars
a significant step toward the establishment of empire.
115
Pohl, p. 319f.
116
H. Reimitz, ‘Conversion and Control: The establishment of Liturgical Frontiers
in Carolingian Pannonia’, in Pohl, et al. Frontiers, pp. 189ff. Reimitz, p. 197, sug-
gests that the disappearance of the Avars was a heavy blow to Carolingian policy
and its orientation.
117
T. Reuter, ‘The End of Carolingian Military expansion’, in P. Godman,
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 63
‘the German’, was the East Frankish kingdom again able somehow
to put several armies into the field simultaneously.118
Already some fifteen years before his imperial coronation in 800
Charles came to be seen in terms of his greatness and assumed some-
thing of the triumphant role of the Roman emperors.119 Alcuin had
argued that Christ had reserved the sovereign status for Charles
which outstripped the powers of the papacy and of the Byzantine
court. He wielded not only the temporal power, but the religious
power as well and it is fair to argue that despite the military pre-
occupation, he intended to create the Imperium Christianum, of which
Alcuin had spoken earlier, a theocracy of the realm, which he had
inherited from his father. By means of a reform of the Frankish
church, Pepin and Boniface had laid the groundwork for such an
edifice. Charles, however, had departed from the norm and risen to
a higher plane of support by placing the resources of the realm
behind the reform effort, equating church and state,120 intent on cre-
ating the Imperium Christianum. It was a strategy of grandiose intent,
which culminated in his imperial coronation. The great events, cul-
tural initiatives and accomplishments of his reign fall into these two
decades and point clearly to the realization of his grand objective.
Literacy and learning from authentic, correct and unambiguous texts,
true faith and devotion, victory and conquest, loyalty, art, architec-
ture and the participation of all in the one great vision were the
means by which a free people tended to its spiritual well-being and
united in its Christian faith, supported by an army of saints, inhab-
iting a united, sanctified Christian realm, could be consolidated and
prepared to assume its great, singular, Christian role. The Admonitio
generalis was to bring this about. His coronation in 800 was a logi-
cal conclusion, though not, apparently, his overriding objective. He
was to derive the idea that he was a new Moses, a new David now
leading his chosen people to salvation. In 789 the Admonitio generalis
recalled the Old Testament king Josiah and although Charles modestly
R. Collins (eds.), Charlemagne’s Heir, New Perspectives on the Reign of Louis the Pious
(814–849) (Oxford 1990), pp. 391–405.
118
T. Reuter, Early Medieval Germany (London, New York 1991), p. 90.
119
Fouracre, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 104. See also
Arnold, pp. 78ff.
120
T.F.X. Noble, ‘From Brigandage to Justice. Charlemagne, 785–794’, in C.M.
Chazelle (ed.), Literacy, Politics, and Artistic Innovation in the Early Medieval West (Lanham,
New York, London 1992), pp. 51ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 64
64
From that dispute on the distinction between the eastern and west-
ern church appears to have become a consideration reflected in the
Libri Carolini, 790–93, formerly attributed to Alcuin, but actually,
owing to the many Hispanicisms, edited and commented by the
Visigoth Theodulph of Orléans.125 This was a collection of papal let-
ters collected by Charles in which his distinct religious and optical
role was emphasized as an indication of the congruence of religious
and political considerations, which motivated him. Generally speak-
ing, Charles returned to the theme of the Admonitio generalis and his
concern with his program of educational reform to promote the
qualified membership in the Christian realm, the ‘new Israel’, ruled
by the ‘new David’. Specifically the collection is to be considered as
a royal response to the Second Council of Nicea of 787, concern-
ing the Byzantine veneration of icons and the charge of idolatry,
which in the 720s had caused the Byzantine Iconoclasm, the destruc-
tion of icons. Eventually the dissension extended to a concern for
the return of some Byzantine possessions in Italy and consequently
strained relations with the papacy and the Carolingians owing to
their respective territorial ambitions. In 787 the empress Irene con-
vened the Council at Nicea, which was intended to restore the con-
ditions preceding the Iconoclasm.126 Since pope Hadrian I was
represented, his representatives returned with a Greek account of the
proceedings, which were subsequently not only poorly translated into
Latin, but ‘improved’ by the translator.127 A faulty translation caused
misunderstandings of the Council’s decision and great upset when
the rendition seemed to order all Christians to venerate images and
threaten all those who did not comply with excommunication. Such
125
See A. Freeman, Opus Caroli Regis contra Synodum (Libri Carolini) Monumenta
Germaniae Historica (Hanover 1998), pp. 12ff., 17ff. According to Collins, p. 135.
Alcuin was away in Northumbria during most of the period. See L. Nees, ‘Carolingian
Art and Politics’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 194. Also T.F.X. Noble, ‘Tradition
and Learning in Search of Ideology’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 227ff., for a
review of the considerations concerning this source. Also Noble, ‘Brigandage’, in
Chazelle, Literacy, Politics, pp. 61ff. for a summary of the text.
126
Freeman, pp. 1ff. See Noble, ‘Tradition and Learning’, in Sullivan, Gentle
Voices, pp. 229ff. Also Nees, Early Christian Art, p. 146f. for a background to the
Iconoclasm. See W.J. Diebold, Word and Image. An Introduction to Early Medieval Art
(Boulder 2000), pp. 99ff. Also C.M. Chazelle, The Crucified God in the Carolingian Era
(Cambridge 2001), pp. 39ff.
127
D.S. Sefton, ‘The Popes and the Holy Images in the Eighth Century’, in
Noble and Contreni (eds.), Religion, Culture and Society, p. 120f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 66
66
128
See Freeman, pp. 51ff. for a review of the authors Theodulph used.
129
Freeman, pp. 8f., 25.
130
Noble, ‘Brigandage’, in Chazelle, Literacy, Politics, pp. 62–65.
131
Freeman, pp. 67ff. also Noble, ‘Tradition and Learning’, p. 332. See Chazelle,
Crucified God, pp. 69ff., for a discussion of the influence of Theodulfs work.
132
Thorpe, p. 78.
133
Riché, p. 130. G. Brown, ‘The Carolingian Renaissance’, in R. McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation (Cambridge 1994), p. 25.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 67
134
Mohr, p. 44.
135
Freeman, p. 9. Also Noble, ‘Tradition and Learning’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices,
p. 235. See also T.F.X. Noble, ‘John Damascene and the History of the Iconoclastic
Controversy’, in Noble and Contreni, Religion, Culture and Society, pp. 95ff. Also D.S.
Sefton, ‘The Popes and the Holy Images in the Eighth Century’, in Noble and
Contreni, pp. 117ff. Concerning other heresies, see Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 187f.
136
Angenendt, p. 351f. See J. Nelson, ‘kingship and empire’ in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, p. 61, who cites Alcuin’s quotation to pope Leo III: “Our job is
the defense of the church and the fortification of the Faith; yours to aid our war-
fare by prayer.” Braunfels, p. 125, suggests that in 794 Charles stopped being the
itinerant ruler on horseback and became the residential ruler seated on a throne.
Collins, p. 128, suggests that this synod may have been the most important eccle-
siastical council of Charles’ reign. Collins lists some of the attendees and items on
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 68
68
the agenda. Concerning Adoptionism, see Collins, pp. 129ff. and other sources. See
Noble, ‘Tradition and Learning’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 237ff., for a sum-
mary of the content and organizational logic of the Libri Carolini. Also Sefton, in
Noble and Contreni, p. 124f.
137
See Arnold, p. 81.
138
Mohr, p. 50.
139
Löwe, p. 155. See also Riché, p. 119.
140
Thorpe, pp. 79ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 69
141
Angenendt, p. 352. Also Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 140.
142
S.C. Easton, H. Wieruszowski, The Era of Charlemagne, Frankish State and Society
(Princeton, Toronto, London, New York 1961), p. 166f. From a letter of pope Gela-
sius to emperor Anastasius, 491.
143
Angenendt, p. 69.
144
Schutz, Germanic Realms, p. 188.
145
Noble, ‘Tradition and Learning’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 249.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 70
70
146
Noble, ‘Brigandage’, in Chazelle, Literacy, Politics, p. 67.
147
Thorpe, p. 81. See also Collins, pp. 141ff.
148
Riché, p. 151.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 71
149
Angenendt, p. 353f. Mohr, p. 55. See Braunfels, p. 102. Also Nees, Early
Medieval Art, p. 190, who points to the clear political message.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 72
72
150
Thorpe, p. 81. W. Ohnsorge, “Neue Beobachtungen zum Kaisertitel Karls
des Großen”, in W. Heinemeyer, K. Jordan (eds.) Archiv für Diplomatik, Schriftgeschichte,
Siegel- und Wappenkunde (Köln, Wien 1975), p. 2f. argues that Charles felt himself to
be king and that the imperial title was only an additional dignity for him, and that
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 73
he did not feel himself to be any more than Theoderic the Great, viceroy of the
Byzantine emperors, had been. Fouracre, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval
History, p. 105, suggests that Einhard resorted to the device of showing the humil-
ity natural to great and good personages. See also Collins, pp. 144ff. concerning
the claimed reluctance about the imperial coronation. It had been previously approval
by a council on November 30, 800. Also L. Nees, A Tainted Mantle (Philadelphia
1991), pp. 112ff.
151
Mohr, pp. 21ff. Enters into this question at great length, beginning with the
argument put forward by pope Stephen II that the Carolingians were predestined
by God and that Pepin was a new Moses and a brightly shining king David. See
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 189.
152
See the arguments advanced by Collins, pp. 147ff., that the inclusion of Saxony
in the realm required a new constitutional basis.
153
Nees, Mantle, p. 114f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 74
74
the Franks as ‘chosen’ people did not want to become Romans and
that Charles had not wanted the Romans to act as primary people
of the realm since it was the Franks who had secured the rule and
the realm. Although Charles had visited Rome, as a pilgrim would,
repeatedly before his coronation, he was never to return to Rome.
What had mattered was the memoria there of his own person and
that of his dynasty.154 Hence Charles refused pointedly the title impera-
tor Romanorum for he evidently was not willing to suggest any rivalry
with the disqualified emperor in Constantinople, nor see himself as
successor to the pagan Romans. Nor was he content for the pope
to have performed the act of coronation since it suggested that the
pope thereby assumed and gained primacy over the emperor. After
all, until the break with Byzantium in 803, Rome was still under
the titular jurisdiction of the Byzantine Empire. Perhaps the pope
merely wanted to compensate for his humiliation two days earlier.
On the other hand, the myth of the Constitutum Constantini, gave him
the imperial authority to perform the act. Charles was equally unhappy
that the city of Rome assumed the primacy over Aachen. It would
appear that Charles was sensitive to the significance of precedents.
The coronation resembled an investiture. In view of the Synod of
794, the coronation reversed the authorities, at least by implication.
Charles’ imperial title was to be serenissimus augustus a Deo coronatus
magnus pacificus imperator, Romanum gubernans imperium, qui et per miseri-
cordiam Dei rex Francorum et Langobardorum.155 Calling him magnus pacificus
imperator may be the basis for the name by which posterity was to
call him Carolus magnus, corrupted in time to Charlemagne.156 The
title makes it clear that referring to the Carolingian empire as ‘Holy
Roman Empire’ is quite premature. Furthermore, the Romans are
only to be governed, steered by him, who by the grace of God sees
himself primarily as king of Franks and Lombards. Aachen was the
‘New Rome’ to him. Repeatedly the idea surfaces, that Charles
looked upon his coronation and title as a personal honor paid to
154
F. Andrews, ‘Introduction: Rome and Romanitas: Aspects of Transition’, in
Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome, p. 14.
155
Löwe, p. 158. Ohnsorge, ‘Kaisertitel’, p. 8f. argues that Charles had already
been Romanum gubernans imperium on behalf of Byzantium since 781, a formula used
occasionally in 6th century Ravenna. See also Collins, p. 150, on this point.
156
By c. 875 his other ‘biographer’, Notger Balbulus, the Stammerer, entitled his
work De Carolo Magno. Nithard, in his Histories, (before 845), spoke of his grand-
father Charles as rightfully called ‘the Great’.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 75
157
Dutton, Politics of Dreaming, p. 115.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 76
76
158
See Collins, p. 157f.
159
Nees, Mantle, p. 125f.
160
Mohr, p. 71. Also McKitterick, Frankish Church, p. 12. See Reuter, Germany,
p. 38, itemizes the key intentions of the reform.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 77
161
Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 150. See Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 195ff. concerning the
court’s understanding of study and education. Collins, p. 120, comments that this
had already been a serious concern to Charlemagne.
162
See McKitterick, Frankish Church, pp. 80–114. Also Collins, p. 114f. concern-
ing Charles’ attention to the standardization of the liturgy.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 78
78
163
E. Boshof, ‘Einheitsidee und Teilungsprinzip unter Ludwig’, in Godman and
Collins, p. 175.
164
Riché, p. 139. Löwe, p. 160, indicates that Louis took the crown off the altar
and placed it on his own head. Mohr, p. 74, wonders whether this act should be
considered to have more a symbolic rather than any real significance. It may not
even have been a coronation in any real sense. See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 189.
165
Thorpe, p. 83.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 79
166
See Nelson, ‘Carolingian Royal Ritual’, in Frankish World, pp. 103ff. for a
detailed analysis of the concepts involved.
167
See Innes, State and Society, p. 195, who sees in the arrangement of establish-
ing sub-kingships a means of retaining dynastic control over the various integral
parts of the vast realm. The permanent partition appears when hindsight is applied
from a future perspective.
168
The English translation speaks only of ‘a week-long illness’, Riché, p. 139.
The German translation mentions pleurisy as the cause of death.
169
J.L. Nelson, The Frankish World, 750–900 (London and Rio Grande 1996), pp.
223–242. Braunfels, p. 379.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 80
80
170
Thorpe, p. 90. Also Nithard, Histories, ch. 2. See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 235f. for
a biographical note. However, Collins, p. 158, quarrels with Einhard’s claim.
171
A. Cabaniss, Son of Charlemagne, A contemporary life of Louis the Pious, translation
of Anomimus’ Vita Hludowici imperatoris, in Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Syracuse
1965). Ch. 22.
172
See R. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under the Carolingians, 751–987 (London,
New York 1983), p. 160 refers to sources, which question this assertion. See also
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 204.
173
Werner, in Godman and Collins, pp. 42ff. argues extensively that it was the
empress Irmengard herself who intrigued against her illegitimate nephew.
174
Astronomus, ch. 30:1, indicates that Louis could have imposed a much harsher
sentence, death, rather than just blinding. Nithard, ch. 2. See also Brunner, Oppositionelle
Gruppen, pp. 96ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 81
175
J. Semmler, ‘Renovatio’, in Godman and Collins, p. 132. See J. Fried, ‘The
Frankish kingdoms, 817–911: The East and Middle kingdoms’, in McKitterick, New
Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 142ff.
176
J.L. Nelson, Charles the Bald (London, New York 1992), p. 2, points out that
only the West-Frankish writers called him thus. To avoid confusion the form ‘Ludwig’
will be used for the German kings with the name Louis. W. Hartmann, Ludwig der
Deutsche (Darmstadt 2002), pp. 1–6, for a discussion of the justification of the name.
177
See Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 116. Also Innes, State and Society, p. 187, sees
this oath to be a consequence of the intrigue of 785. See also Collins, p. 126f.,
who suggests that the oath of loyalty first surfaced in 789 and may be a conse-
quence of the difficulties with Tassilo.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 82
82
178
Thorpe, p. 50. Walahfrid wrote the introduction to Einhard’s biography of
Charlemagne sometime between 840 and the year of his own death in 849 (Thorpe,
p. 173, Note 9).
179
Astronomus, Prologue, 2.
180
E. Boshof, Ludwig der Fromme (Darmstadt 1996), pp. 3ff.
181
Godman, Collins, Charlemagne’s Heir.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 83
182
See K.F. Werner ‘Hludovicus Augustus, Gouverner l’empire chrétien—Idées et
réalités’, in Godman and Collins (eds.), pp. 21ff. who argues extensively that while
the royal Carolingian names were ‘Pepin’ and ‘Charles’, the names Hludovicus and
that of his twin brother Hlotarius were chosen deliberately as a link with the
Merovingian names Clovis and Chlotachar. Louis was to be a ‘new Clovis’ who
was born in Aquitaine and hence justly and intentionally named sub-king there as
champion of Catholicism. Louis’ son was hence named Lothair. Carloman had been
renamed Pepin for that same reasons. Other names, such as Drogo, Hugo and
Bernard were reserved for the natural offspring.
183
Boshof, pp. 23ff.
184
Kasten, pp. 139ff.
185
Braunfels, p. 61. See Collins, p. 126, concerning a conspiracy to put him on
the throne.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 84
84
was given to Carloman, the third son. His Lombard wife bore no
children before her repudiation. Hildegard, an Aleman, gave birth
to the heirs. Fastrada, a Saxon, had two daughters. His marriage to
Liutgard, another Aleman, remained childless. After she died in 800,
he did not remarry. From his concubines—Madelgarda, Gersuinda,
Regina and Adallindis—Charles also had a number of illegitimate
sons and daughters. Charlemagne was particularly attached to his
daughters and did not let them leave the court.186
It is an ironic twist that in the end the successor was to be Louis,
with the Merovingian name. At the age of 3, surrounded by men-
tors and advisors, Charlemagne yielded to aristocratic pressure and
sent Louis to Aquitaine as its sub-king. His mother died in 783.
With his energetic stepmother Fastrada he appears to have had good
relations. She was present when he was invested with his sword as
a sign of having come of age at the Diet of Regensburg in 791, pre-
ceding the advance against the Avars. He was entrusted with her
care when her health was failing. She died in 794. Most probably
it was she who instigated the removal of Pepin the Hunchback from
the succession, in favor of the sons of Hildegard, though her motives
are obscure.187 In Aquitaine Louis appears to have enjoyed most ‘le
plaisir de gouverner’, concentrating on hunting, and naively com-
mitted some administrative blunders, perhaps as an expression of his
generosity or more likely, owing to a lack of experience, such as the
diminution of the royal possessions as gifts to the magnates of the
kingdom, or the remission of all fiscal demands, the requirements of
fodder, wine and grain in all the northern districts of Aquitaine.
Charlemagne rectified such mistakes, taking care not to cause the
impoverished Louis to lose prestige and authority among his nobles.188
Being sub-king in Aquitaine may have been the height to which
Charlemagne had intended Louis to ascend.
It would appear that the loss of his stepmother was made good
by his marriage that same year, 794, to Irmingard, from the house
of the Arnulfingians. Liaisons with one or two concubines gave him
a daughter whom he named Alpais, the name of the mother of
Charles Martel, and a son, whom he named after the founder of
the dynasty, Arnulf. Perhaps he, with the Merovingian name, wanted
186
Braunfels, p. 998.
187
Kasten, p. 150.
188
Boshof, pp. 56ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 85
189
Riché, p. 145. Hartmann, p. 1f. indicates that the name was not completed
with ‘der Deutsche’ until the 19th century, although already in the 9th century he
was referred to as rex Germanicus along with other derivatives.
190
Kasten, p. 151, argues that the court records completely ignore the fact that
on December 25, 800 a double coronation took place, the imperial coronation of
Charlemagne as well as the royal coronation of Charles the Younger. Only Alcuin
mentioned it.
191
Hen, ‘Annals of Metz’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, p. 187f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 86
86
entire realm. Evidently the idea that the succession was determined
by chance, the death of his brothers, could not be entertained, except
that in a universe in which God is all-knowing, the very concept of
chance is blasphemous. Certain court circles, probably even the
emperor and perhaps even Louis himself had reservations about his
suitability.192 Nevertheless Charles obtained the momentous agree-
ment of the highest and lowest of his lords to bestow upon Louis
the imperial title, the nomen imperatoris.193 On September 11, 813, in
full imperial regalia, and according to Einhard, Charlemagne crowned
Louis co-emperor and ordered that he should be called emperor and
Augustus.194 This itself was Byzantine ritual. The Annals 813 spend
one sentence on the event. Einhard informs us that the emperor
then sent Louis back to Aquitaine, while he went hunting195 despite
his enfeebled condition. In view of circumstances one could have
expected him to keep Louis in his presence to prepare him for the
imminent tasks and for the eventual succession to the office. Louis
must have seemed less than the ideal heir and was given little oppor-
tunity to make influential contacts and gain some administrative expe-
rience at Aachen. Actually the ceremony was two years later than
might have been expected after the death of Charles the Younger.
Louis must have felt the affront. Anxieties and suspicions may have
prompted his father’s decision to keep his son at a great distance.
When Charlemagne died in January 814, Louis cautiously made
his way back to Aachen, hesitating and stopping on his way as if to
assure himself of support and as if he did not have absolute confidence
in his coronation.196 Emissaries were sent ahead to prepare the recep-
tion of the new emperor. Astronomus (21.1) suggests that their real
assignment was to make certain that all evidence of the political
power struggles and intrigues active behind the scenes be eliminated
before his arrival. Bloody fighting may have taken place. Subsequently
Astronomus writes (23.1) that ‘the entire female company’—which
was very large—be excluded from the palace, meaning that the for-
mer disreputable worldliness, all wantonness and moral decay, includ-
ing possible incest, demonstrated by Charlemagne and his daughters,
192
Boshof, p. 87f.
193
Boshof, pp. 86ff.
194
Thorpe, p. 83.
195
Nelson, pp. 45, 122 sees hunting as an exercise to promote and demonstrate
cooperation, collaboration and interaction in group activities.
196
Boshof, p. 91f. See Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 226ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 87
197
Dutton, Politics of Dreaming, p. 58f., suggests that Louis instituted a very wide-
ranging investigation in the capital to identify any moral turpitude at all, even in
the imperial family. One of his sisters’ lovers was executed, another was blinded,
while other sentences were commuted, see Werner, in Godman and Collins, p. 30,
n. 100.
198
Thorpe, p. 87. Riché, p. 134. See Nelson, pp. 236ff. for a discussion of the
women at the court of Charlemagne and their unofficial role, influence and authority.
199
Fouracre, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 105, suggests that
living in peace was not a Frankish inclination and that it was the energy of
Charlemagne’s will and the exercise of military force, which had created the empire.
Such was now needed to maintain it.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 88
88
200
Reuter, Germany, pp. 24ff., discusses at length the administrative responsibili-
ties of the palace, the chancellor and the chapel, the rule by means of capitular-
ies, counts and their counties, and the missi dominici.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 89
then certainly for the common farmer, craftsman and other labor-
ers. At first he energetically pursued the administrative supervision
through the missi dominici, the royal emissaries,201 which Charlemagne
had instituted to tour the lands, inspect counts and judges for any
practice of oppression, address abuses and remedy unjust conditions
and especially to pass judgment according to the written law and
not personal inclinations. It was understood that the implementation
of measures required the consent and co-operation of the nobility.
These royal emissaries were gradually to lapse in effectiveness, if
indeed they had ever been really effective. Although the subdivision
of the kingdom into counties continued to maintain the administra-
tive link with the central authority, vast tracts lost this connection
in the long term, even where vice-regal authorities were placed in
charge. Viceroys, counts, administrators and royal emissaries could
not be relied upon to forego their own interests.
New ideas appeared at court with the new corps of Aquitainian
advisors who now generally replaced Charlemagne’s counselors.
Among these some had previously surrounded Louis in formerly Visi-
gothic Aquitaine. As was mentioned above, they appear to have
sponsored an estranging attitude toward Rome. These formative expe-
riences may account for his lifelong dependence on his entourage of
advisors and exposed him to the charge of weakness and paralysis.
As of 819 the court chapel was under the direction of Hilduin (died
840/44) who stressed the office as that of the arch-chaplain who
conducted the religious services at court as an Old Testament High
priest. A counselor of superior skill, who represented the idea of
imperial unity, he turned away from Louis in 830 and lost his office.
An actively functioning chancellery came into being as that of Charle-
magne was expanded under the capable archival talents of the
Aquitainian Helisachar (died before 840) and the unified imperial
system was maintained. As an administratively effective instrument
it was to consolidate the diversity of the realm. For Louis this was
a sincere concern. Eventually an administrative hierarchy dealt with
the affairs of state, allowing those at the top of the hierarchy to rise
to higher positions at court with greater political power over gov-
ernmental decisions. In the process they became abbots and acquired
201
Innes, State and Society, p. 162f. Innes points out that a complex system used
relay stations.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 90
90
202
Angenendt, pp. 363ff.
203
Boshof, pp. 102–107. See also Noble and Head, Soldiers, pp. xxxviii, 213–254,
for a translation of his Vita.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 91
204
Angenendt, p. 364f.
205
Angenendt, p. 363.
206
J. Fried, ‘Ludwig der Fromme, das Papsttum und die fränkische Kirche’, in
Godman and Collins, pp. 231ff. for details of the distanced imperial contacts with
Rome.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 92
92
207
Nelson, ‘Wealth and Property in the Carolingian church’, in Frankish World,
pp. 146ff., for a list of domestic duties expected of priests dependent on a lord if
removed from a bishop’s canonical jurisdiction. Also on the economic conditions
of monks and priests.
208
Angenendt, p. 369, points out that at the abbey of Prüm a substantial com-
ponent of the domain and the farms was not subject to the control of the abbot,
but under the control of the military vassals. See Boshof, pp. 120–126.
209
Reuter, Germany, pp. 37ff. discusses church functionaries, dioces, Eigenkirchen,
Eigenklöster, monasteries, councils at greater length.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 93
the social hierarchy, nor the emperor’s authority over the papacy,
though gradually the popes’ claim to crown the emperor was real-
ized. Many other principles became established for which the Curia
in Rome had an excellent long-term memory.
In the political dimension Louis introduced a disruptive element.
Following a small accident in 817 documented as if a triviality in
the Annals 817, more fully reported by Astronomus, ch. 28: 1, a
shoddy, worn out and rotted wooden arcade connecting the palace
with the church had collapsed on top of him, injuring him slightly,
he acted perhaps too quickly and issued the Ordinatio imperii, by means
of which his succession was to be regulated, with Lothair as the
intended consort and imperial successor. Something very new was
emerging. Benedict of Aniane may well have stood in the back-
ground. Louis tried to synthesize two mutually incompatible princi-
ples—the indivisible empire and the divisible inheritance of the Franks.
Initially Louis showed no concerns for the establishment of the suc-
cession. But then following the practice established by Charlemagne
the indivisible empire was to be entrusted to his three sons, the old-
est son Lothair, to rule the newly created kingdom of Bavaria, while
the younger sons were to rule nominally their parts of the empire
in a vice-regal fashion, subject to the rule of the older brother, Pepin
(19) in Aquitaine and subsequently Ludwig (10) in Bavaria. Lothair
was to succeed upon his father’s death. Not until about 825 were
they allowed to share in the father’s tasks. A rank ordering was being
established among the sons of Irmingard. Future divisions were to
be forbidden for all time, for just as the church was indivisible, so
the empire was to be indivisible. The ‘unity party’ had apparently
triumphed over the partitionists.210 In accordance with Charlemagne’s
Divisio regnorum of 806 he still divided the realm according to the
number of his sons, contrary to seeming administrative logistics, but
probably in accordance with the realization that to maintain the
whole, the effective administration of the parts was essential. The
decision concerning Bernard’s rule in Italy was left for another occa-
sion. In Louis’ Ordinatio imperii illusory concerns for the unity of the
Christian Empire were pre-eminent, based on the logic that the con-
stitutional unity of the empire was divinely ordained through God’s
choice of Louis and a reflection of the encompassing body of Christ
210
Boshof, p. 131. Also Kasten, p. 168f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 94
94
211
Boshof, p. 132. See also Riché, p. 147f. and Kasten, p. 174.
212
See Arnold, Medieval Germany, p. 77.
213
A. Hahn, Das Hlodiwicianum, Die Urkunde Ludwigs d.Fr. für die römische Kirche von
817, in Archiv für Diplomatik, vol. 21 (Cologne, Vienna 1975), p. 23.
214
Boshof, pp. 142ff. See also Werner, in Godman and Collins, p. 41. See also
J. Nelson, ‘The Frankish kingdoms, 814–898: the West’, in McKitterick, New Cambridge
Medieval History, pp. 212ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 95
215
Werner, in Reuter, Medieval Nobility, p. 148.
216
See E. Ward, ‘Caesar’s Wife, The Career of the Empress Judith, 819–829’,
in Godman and Collins, pp. 205–227.
217
Ward, in Godman and Collins, p. 223f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 96
96
218
Semmler, ‘Renovatio’, in Godman and Collins, p. 136. See Staubach, p. 15.
219
Riché, p. 149.
220
According to Nithard, ch. 3, Lothair regretted his willingness and from then
on tried to undo what his father had arranged. See Nelson, Charles the Bald, for a
detailed biography.
221
Astronomus, ch. 44.1 intimates that Louis was ‘baffled by certain delusions’.
See also Astronomus, ch. 44:2 for the pressures brought to bear upon Judith to get
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 97
her to have Louis abdicate and enter a monastery. Boshof, p. 182f. Also Brunner,
pp. 109ff.
222
Nithard, ch. 3, recounts the deterioration of the empire. Boshof, p. 174.
223
Angenendt, p. 381.
224
Boshof, p. 176.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 98
98
225
Boshof, ‘Einheitsidee’ in Godman and Collins, p. 183.
226
See J. Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 143f. See
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 241–257 for a characterization of Charles the Bald.
227
Nithard, ch. 3. Boshof, p. 188. See Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 88f. See Nelson
also in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 116ff. Also McKitterick,
‘Charles the Bald and the Defense of Carolingian kingship’, in Frankish Kingdoms,
p. 170f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 99
and in 832 his kingdom was awarded to Charles, the Bald. When
Pepin died in 838 his son was pushed aside and Charles, the Bald,
succeeded him in the west. In 831 Louis issued a new document,
the Regnio divisio, in which Pepin, Ludwig and Charles, the Bald,
were to share the realm in the event of Louis’ death. Till then he
retained full authority over all of the empire and the succession.228
Astronomus (48.2) describes how at Colmar, in Alsace, in 833, in
the presence of pope Gregory IV (827–844), Louis’ sons faced their
father on the ‘Field of Lies’. He had to feel the threatening anger
of the crowd and watch the desertion of his own followers and troops.
Nithard claims that the sons enticed Louis’ supporters away from
him by promising various favors.229 This loss of support was inter-
preted as divine intervention on behalf of imperial constitutional
unity and the rejection of Louis and his inclination toward partition.
The pope realized an opportunity to assert the superiority of the
spiritual authority as a guarantee of peace and unity.230 This was to
be the first papal intervention in the politics of the empire. Prominent,
but fanatical churchmen again placed all blame on Judith, the new
Jezebel, pursuing the advantages of her son Charles. On July 30,
the emperor became the prisoner of his sons. Judith was banished
once again. To northern Italy this time.231 Self interests, power and
territories were the main motivating factors not the unity of the
realm. Once again the sons tried to induce him to enter monastic
orders. On behalf of the papacy, Gregory proclaimed the pope’s
authority over that of the empire. Louis conceded to the point that
he did penance once again. At Soissons, Ebo, arch-bishop of Reims,
his friend since youth, accused him of breaking the Ordinatio imperii,
of sacrilege, murder, misgovernment, negligentia, pravitas and perjury
and recalled those cases for which the emperor had already done
penance in 822. His biographer Astronomus did note the peculiar-
ity of that. Not to have been able to resist the seductions of his sin-
ful wife, the violations of his divinely bestowed office sufficed to
remove him from office. Instead of listening to false advisers, he
should have listened to priests. He had become a tyrant. In the opin-
ion of Lothair’s supporters Louis could only submit to the Hand of
228
Kasten, p. 191.
229
Nithard, ch. 4.
230
Riché, p. 155f.
231
Nithard, ch. 4.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 100
100
232
Astronomus, chs. 48:3, 49:1. Astronomus gives a detailed description of the
events. Boshof, pp. 196ff.
233
Boshof, p. 198. Brunner, p. 118. See also Innes, State and Society, p. 199.
234
Angenendt, p. 382.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 101
235
Dutton, Politics of Dreaming, p. 103. See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 333f. for Ludwig’s
contacts with scholarly men.
236
E. Sears, in Godman and Collins, p. 620. Also M. de Jong, ‘The empire as
ecclesia: Hrabanus Maurus and Biblical historia for rulers’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of
the Past, p. 206f.
237
Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 82ff. for details of the interaction.
238
Boshof, pp. 204ff.
239
Nithard, ch. 3. Also Innes, State and Society, p. 201.
240
Nithard, ch. 4, indicates that Judith was not readmitted to the royal bed until
she had reestablished her innocence of the accusations with which she had been
charged, infidelity and adultery, by means of an oath. See also Nelson, p. 45f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 102
102
241
Riché, p. 154.
242
Astronomus, ch. 54:1, for Ebo’s situation. Boshof, p. 211f.
243
Nithard, ch. 5.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 103
244
Astronomus, ch. 55:2, indicates that Lothair and his following in Italy vio-
lated the conditions of their oaths and that they were harassing with special bru-
tality the church of Saint Peter, promised safeguard by his father and grandfather.
245
Boshof, pp. 206–210.
246
Kasten, p. 198.
247
R. Collins, Early Medieval Europe, 300–1000 (New York 1991), pp. 313ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 104
104
the records, most of their leaders were related to the royal house of
Denmark. In 817 Louis the Pious had invited a Danish fleet to attack
the Abodrites. A few years later the Danes came on their own, per-
haps taking advantage of the hostilities between Louis the Pious and
his son Lothair. In 834 Danes raided Frisia, freely plundering such
trading centers as Dorestad—four times between 834 and 837—in
the Rhine estuary and thereby inaugurated the recurring raids of
the Northmen, later to gain notoriety as Vikings. In 838 already the
king of the Danes, Horic I, demanded that Frisia and the land of
the Abodrites be ceded to him. Rouen was destroyed in 841, Quentovic
in 842, Nantes in 843, Toulouse in 844, Hamburg and Paris in 845,
Bordeaux in 848, Orleans in 853, Poitiers in 865 on the request of
Pepin and Soissons in 886. Repeatedly Carolingian dissension proved
a boon to the Vikings.248 Much effort brought little success against
them. Although Louis ordered better organization and improved
coastal defenses, the measures could not prevent the incursions and
the increasing damage. The troops moved in to remedy the situa-
tion will have contributed to the problem as they tried to compen-
sate in marauding ways for a missing supply system. Isolated outposts
had to be abandoned. The inhabitants fled, the site was set aflame
and 36 hours later the raiders had disappeared. The defensive measures
of the realm could not match mobility, flexibility, speed and surprise,
the aggressive methods of the seafaring raiders in their superior ships,
though their vast number of ships (700?) and men (40 000?) are
highly exaggerated.249 They were not pirates intent on systematic
destruction. Diplomacy could not prevent the return visits to obtain
more material goods, which brought greater yield. The Northmen
could go ashore at will, the Frankish troops, including the cavalry,250
248
H. Harthausen, Die Normanneneinfälle im Elb- und Wesermündungsgebiet mit beson-
derer Berücksichtigung der Schlacht von 880 (Hildesheim 1966). Harthausen argues that
the Viking raids were a response to dynastic turmoil in their homelands, when some
leaders were driven away and had to find means of survival elsewhere. See also
Angenendt, p. 385, for raided sites. See Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 37ff., 151ff.
Also S. Coupland, ‘The Vikings in Francia and Anglo-Saxon England to 911.’ in
McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 190–201.
249
Harthausen, Normanneneinfälle, pp. 5ff., discusses the size of ships and crews of
the Viking dragon ships and calculates crews of 50, 30 to man the oars and 20
other specialists. The size of the ships was limited by the length of the keel, a sin-
gle oak beam. The small populations of the homelands will not have provided such
large surpluses of men as the monastic records suggest.
250
See Nelson, ‘Ninth-Century Knighthood: The Evidence of Nithard’, in Nelson,
Frankish World, pp. 75–87.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 105
could not intercept them. At first their intent was to find booty and
it was the speed of their ships, which made the attack of several
sites in a short time possible. They were led by endangered mem-
bers of the royal Danish house who had been excluded from shar-
ing dynastic power and been driven into exile, who could gather
adventuresome warriors with whom to raid western Europe to gather
great fame, wealth and power.251 Voices in the church proclaimed
the raids to be punishments sent by God to scourge Christian wicked-
ness and sins. Slow communications in the reporting of raids may
have made their numbers appear much larger. Only later did the
raids become conquests. During the 840s the Northmen established
settlements in the estuaries of the Rhine, the Schelde, the Seine and
Loire and penetrate unhindered up the Rhine into the interior to
Cologne, Koblenz and Trier and up the Seine into Burgundy. Liège
and Aachen were equally accessible. Reevaluations indicate that such
settlements tended to foster markets, attracted merchants and pro-
moted the exchange of goods with the neighboring populations, which
may have outweighed the initial damage.252 Churches and monastic
establishments were favored sites of attack because of the availabil-
ity there of such concentrations of precious metals as silver and gold
and ornate fabrics. It is conceivable that the local populations par-
ticipated in these raids in order to improve their own fortunes. The
records of such events were largely kept by the clergy and among
them the cry was raised that these raiders were instruments of God,
inflicting due punishment. Without a fleet the Frankish forces could
never react in time. The parts of the empire needed to respond, as
individual situations required it. The central authority, but also the
local nobility, failed to respond adequately to the needs. Neither saw
the common short-term threat to the realm, perhaps because the
Vikings were actually contributing to the long-term economic growth
of Western Europe. Thus most towns survived the Viking invasions
without significant disruptions, to prosper from the tenth century
onward as centers engaging in long-distance trade.253 The nobility
saw to its own advantages and interests. Mutual support was becom-
ing a set of contractual agreements.254 The thinking behind centuries
251
Sawyer and Sawyer, Medieval Scandinavia, p. 52f.
252
Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 38ff.
253
A. Verhulst, The Carolingian Economy (Cambridge 2002), p. 8.
254
Riché, p. 189f. Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 21, indicates that Charles the Bald
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 106
106
had to give away royal land to gain the support of his nobles, no longer being able
to distribute the spoils of war and expansion.
255
See Astronomus, ch. 55:2. Also Boshof, p. 224f. See Nelson, Charles the Bald,
p. 20.
256
Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 186, 250.
257
Verhulst, Carolingian Economy, p. 134.
258
Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 193f., 204ff. See especially C.R. Bowlus, Franks,
Moravians, and Magyars. The Struggle for the Middle Danube, 788–907 (Philadelphia 1995).
259
Riché, p. 230. See Hartmann, pp. 113–119.
260
Hartmann, p. 119.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 107
Louis’ foreign policy was not a total failure. The expansionist era
had already come to a close in Charlemagne’s time. At this moment
the threats to the periphery of the realm were only just beginning.
Such as they were, they did not merit the preoccupation that was
needed to solve the inheritance question. Constant distractions were
his passion for the hunt and a very severe and persistent case of
gout, occasionally so severe that he could not move. Not eating game
would have helped tremendously. Judith had every reason to want
to see Charles’ inheritance settled, especially in view of the improv-
ing relations between Louis and Lothair, starting in 836. The party
promoting imperial unity was once again gaining ground. However,
disputes over the restitution of church properties delayed the process,
especially when Lothair claimed illness and did not attend a court
gathering. In 836 the Synod of Aachen faulted Pepin of Aquitaine
for this very reason. He yielded. This will not have endeared his
father to him. However, the main purpose of the Synod was the
elimination of confusion and the restoration of order in the realm.
The text of the Synod of Paris of 829 was reactivated. Again the
dualism of powers first raised by Gelasius was revisited. A renewed
restorative synergy of church and state was reformulated. Lothair
was also affected by the demand for the restitution of church prop-
erty. He had used it to compensate his followers and could not eas-
ily redistribute it. Louis had invited Pepin and Ludwig to join him
on his voyage to Rome, which did not enthuse Lothair at all for he
could see through the device to impose a control on him. He closed
the Alpine passes, but Louis had to tend to an invasion of Frisia by
Northmen and cancelled his trip to Rome. Lothair resisted all attempts
of a rapprochement when, according to Astronomus (56.2), an out-
break of disease in Italy in 837 killed off a large number of his expa-
triate Frankish supporters. Henceforth he could no longer object
from a position of strength. Ludwig drew nearer to his brother
Lothair. In 838 Louis reacted immediately by transferring a long
strip of territory between the North Sea and Burgundy to Charles,
without making him king, so that the typical partition had not yet
taken place, but magnates ‘gave their hands to Charles and swore
oaths of fealty’.261 This brought about a serious clash between Louis
261
Astronomus, ch. 59:1. See Nithard, ch. 5, for a list of the ceded territories.
Innes, State and Society, p. 205, argues that the conflict was really about the Imperial
control of the region of the middle Rhine.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 108
108
and his son Ludwig. Ludwig was deprived of all lands but Bavaria,
a serious reverse to his plans to consolidate his share. Judith and
some influential churchmen probably promoted this design, for it
met with Judith’s intentions. At the diet of Quierzy that September
Louis went a step further. According to Astronomus (59.1) Charles
was ‘girded with manly weapons’. i.e. invested with his sword, as a
sign of having come of age and crowned king of parts of Neustria
between Seine and Loire. The magnates of Neustria present ‘gave
their hands to Charles and swore oaths of fealty’. Pepin was restored
in Aquitaine262 and Lothair was reminded of his duties as Charles’
godfather. With the creation of this kingdom, the Ordinatio imperii was
finally overcome. With this outcome, the partinionists had won.
In 838 Ludwig made a last attempt to secure the Rhine as bound-
ary for his East Frankish lands and occupied Frankfurt just when
Louis wanted to use the site for an assembly. As Louis assembled
his forces, including members from the east-rhenish tribes, Ludwig’s
Thuringians, Alemans and Eastern Franks fell away. The required
cohesion had not yet come about. Ludwig withdrew to Bavaria.263
His magnates were either rewarded or punished, but all were recom-
mitted to Louis by the oath of fealty. In December of 838 Pepin of
Aquitaine died and in view of Louis faltering state, Judith once again
turned to Lothair as primary candidate in the partition to take the
part of Charles, his godson. A reconciliation of Lothair with his
father took on the story of the parable of the Prodigal Son and
Lothair accepted the terms of partition, that Charles should inherit
half of the realm, west of the line Maas—Saône—Rhône. According
to Nithard Louis left the partition to Lothair, provided he would let
Charles have first choice. Unable to divide the kingdom, he yielded
to his father’s wisdom. Lothair was to take the east and Italy, with
the exception of Bavaria, this partition to come into effect upon
Louis’ death.264 Evidently Louis tried to maintain the spirit of the
partition of 817, leaving Lothair as representative of the idea of con-
stitutional unity. Ludwig the German was also committed to the
maintenance of this new agreement and was threatened with mili-
262
Nithard, ch. 5.
263
Astronomus, ch. 61:1. See also Nithard, ch. 6.
264
Nithard, ch. 6. writes that Lothair would enforce his father’s will regarding
Charles from now on. See also ch. 7 for details of the reconciliation between Louis
and Lothair.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 109
265
Nelson, ‘The last Years of Louis the Pious’, in Frankish World, pp. 40ff. Also
Dutton, Politics of Dreaming, p. 110.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 110
110
266
Nithard, Bk. II, ch. 1, presents a rather disenchanted impression of Lothair’s
assumption of power. But then Nithard leaves little doubt that he is writing on
behalf of Charles the Bald. Nithard devotes the chapters of Bk. II and III to sum-
marize events during the next three years.
267
Nithard, Bk. II, ch. 10, Bk. III, ch. 1, renders a shocked summary of the bat-
tle and its aftermath. See Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 114ff., 118ff. Also Angenendt,
p. 382. Also Brunner, p. 123.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 111
268
See Arnold, pp. 4ff. concerning the use of derivatives of the word ‘Teuton’.
The original Teutons were a Celtic people, annihilated by Marius in 103 B.C.E.
Cf. Schutz, Prehistory, pp. 339ff.
269
S. Becker, Untersuchungen zur Redaktion der Straßburger Eide (Bern, Frankfurt/M.
1972), p. 26f. Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 122ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 112
112
In modern English the text reads as follows: For the love of God and the
common salvation of the Christian people and ourselves, from this day forth, as
far as God give me wisdom and power, I will treat this my brother as one should
rightfully treat a brother on condition that he does the same by me. And with
Lothair I will not willingly enter into any agreement, which might injure this, my
brother.270
Their followers swore oaths with identical texts, each in the others’
language: If Louis/Charles keeps the oath which he swore to his brother
Charles/Louis and my Lord Charles/(my Lord Louis breaks the oath he swore to
him) does not keep it on his part, and if I am unable to restrain him, I shall
not give him any aid against Louis/Charles nor will anyone whom I can keep
from doing so.271
This oath raises a number of interesting legal aspects about the evolv-
ing understanding of vassalage. Primarily the oath sworn between
the brothers was witnessed by the armies, who in turn state their
understanding and commitment to the terms. The collective oath is
the sacramentum fidei, the oath of loyalty to himself and his sons exacted
after his coronation in 800, which every Frank at the age of 12 had
to swear to his ruler, an oath reintroduced by Charlemagne.272 These
vassal armies refuse their duties as vassals, should their liege lord act
unjustly against his partner. This is of legal interest, for the vassal
voices his right to reserve judgment about the cause to which the
oath of allegiance is to commit him. The collective oath points in
the direction of the autonomy of the individual to reach his own
decision rather than following his liege lord in unconditioned obe-
dience. The oath has something of a ‘social contract’ about it. It
may imply that the followers could change sides.
What was the significance that contemporaries attached to these
oaths? It is of interest that only West Frankish records either existed
or have survived. In the East Frankish kingdom the oaths appear
not to have been documented. For the moment the ideal of the con-
stitutional unity of the empire had been preserved. It is noteworthy
that following the partition Ludwig was able to attract to his cause
some of his most important opponents.273
270
Nithard, Bk. III, ch. 5.
271
Ibid.
272
Becker, p. 33. See Riché, p. 128. Nelson, ‘kingship and empire’, in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, p. 67, concerning the oaths.
273
Brunner, p. 128.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 113
274
Nithard, Bk. IV, ch. 1. See also Riché, p. 163.
275
Nithard, Bk. IV, ch. 7. See also Wallace-Hadrill, p. 238f.
276
Löwe, p. 178. Riché, p. 165f. Innes, State and Society, p. 210.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 114
114
277
Riché, p. 167. See especially Innes, State and Society, p. 196, who claims that
it was only a small group of observers, with inordinate long term influence, who
lamented the division. Division was a means of retaining dynastic control over so
vast a territory.
278
Brunner, p. 120.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134
9/23/03
7:45 PM
Page 115
115
Map 3. The Partition of the Carolingian Empire following the Treaty of Verdun 843.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 116
116
279
Angenendt, p. 394f. for details of the forged documentation. Also Riché, pp.
170ff.
280
Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 217ff.
281
Ibid. pp. 224ff. for details of the Treaty of Meersen.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134
9/23/03
7:45 PM
Page 117
117
Map 4. The Partition of the Carolingian Empire following the Treaty of Meersen 870.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 118
118
282
Löwe, pp. 186ff.
283
In Thorpe, pp. 149ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 119
diction that the boy would become someone great. Devout in his
faith, he was to be the protector of those who served God, a cham-
pion of the weak. Notker mistakenly calls him king and emperor of
all Germany and of other lands, and thinks of him as a man of
greatness and magnanimity, as well as a man of large stature and
noble presence, with bright eyes and of clear and manly voice. Wise
and of acute intelligence, a tireless student of the Scriptures, Ludwig
was quick to foil conspiracies, halt disputes among his subjects and
favor those loyal to him. A terror to the heathen, he never broke
his word in judgment and following a massacre never again shed
Christian blood, not even in a condemnation to death. Instead he
banished them from his presence and deprived them of their offices
and property. Repeatedly Notker associates Ludwig with such figures
as St. Ambrose or St. Martin and applies a quotation from Isaiah
to him. He was devout in his religiosity, which gained him the title
pius from some contemporaries, walked barefoot to church, tore down
walls in Regensburg to build a church, used the gold found in rich
graves to decorate the church and to make sumptuous book covers.
He rejected illiterate churchmen and favored those monks who kept
their vows. He scorned finery in battle, the Viking’s tribute in gold
while he tested the quality of their swords with his own hands, being
strong enough to bend tip to hilt and snapping some of them. Notker
records him to have been a man of good humor who could make
others happy and set affairs aright with a glance, just like the eter-
nal judge. For Notker, Ludwig was singled out by the grace of God.
This description has something of the panegyric about it, includ-
ing the grandfather’s prophecy of Ludwig’s future greatness. Even if
the list of qualities and virtues was intended to serve as a guiding
mirror for Ludwig’s son, Charles III, the Fat, the list reflects a tan-
gible quality.284
Born perhaps in 806, according to Notker, little Ludwig had won
the favor of his grandfather. He was designated ruler of Bavaria at
age 10, came of age at 15, but was kept at court in Aachen, till in
825 the 19-year-old prince was sent to Bavaria as its king. By the
end of the decade he had to campaign defensively against the Bulgars
on his eastern frontiers. At age 21 Ludwig was married to Hemma,
284
Hartmann, pp. 18–24, in addition to Notker also refers to Regino of Prüm
for other testimonials concerning Ludwig the German.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 120
120
his stepmother Judith’s sister.285 She may have been only 15 years
old. A 13th century stone relief of Hemma is still respected in the
church of St. Emmeram in Regensburg where she was buried in
January 876. A stroke in 874 had taken her power of speech. What
was the nature of the realm over which Ludwig the Bavarian, a
more accurate term than Ludwig the German, came to rule? It is
not really possible to project an impression of a cohesively struc-
tured, uniformly motivated realm in which a community of interests
provided any sense of direction. That was yet to come. Later, because
the partition of Verdun placed the river Rhine in the kingdom of
Lothair, Ludwig’s kingdom did not have a N-S line of communica-
tion and was hampered in the development of its trade and econ-
omy.286 What did he mean when after 833 he laid claim to all the
east-rhenish lands and their defense, and called himself rex in orien-
tali Francia? Soon afterwards he was called rex in Alemannia. Later he
assumed a leading role in the attempted rehabilitation of his father
and stepmother/sister-in-law with the intellectual leaders of his domain
circled around him and in early 834 contributed militarily to his
father’s freedom. In 838, when Charles the Bald came of age and
was awarded a share of the realm, Ludwig’s holdings were reduced.
Revolt was in vain and until his father’s death in 840 Ludwig repeat-
edly had to recognize his father’s superior might. Whenever he wanted
to rise against him in the pursuit of his own interests during the
political maneuvering in Louis’ last years, Ludwig incurred the dis-
pleasure of his father, who promptly reduced his holdings to Bavaria
and cut him off from the Carolingian core lands. Ludwig did mount
some ineffective resistance and when he showed reluctance to accept
the renewed partition of the realm, Louis threatened him with mil-
itary action. Ludwig was prepared to entertain all manner of con-
cession as long as he could avoid outright submission. Ludwig rose
again when he saw an opportunity to reclaim his lands during his
father’s absence in Aquitaine. We saw above that a true reconciliation
between father and son was not to come about, as on his deathbed
Louis reviewed a list of wrongs done to him by his son. Yet Ludwig
was his father’s most loyal son, who repeatedly came to his aid, as
during the troubles in 833/834 when Ludwig arrived with a large
285
Hartmann, p. 64f.
286
Löwe, p. 185f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 121
army raised in his lands. Later Ludwig was to suffer feelings of guilt.
Following the emperor’s death in 840, Ludwig was quick to regain
his lost lands even though his two brothers stood against him. Owing
to Lothair’s imperious ways, a realignment came into being, which
pitted him against his brothers. The Battle of Fontenoy, 841, was the
outcome. The victory of Charles and Ludwig was deemed a divine
judgment. The Oaths of Strasbourg of 842 confirmed yet another
partition of the realm. Linguistic boundaries were not observed.287
There was no evident constitutional framework, no crystallizing
state institutions, nor a power-conscious nobility to demand partici-
pation in the structured rule of the kingdom, i.e. no system of vas-
salage. With the partition of 843 most of the old imperial nobility
had not followed Ludwig the German and so he had to attract mem-
bers of the tribal and territorial nobility to his banners, once again
demonstrating the willingness of the magnates to hitch themselves to
the Carolingian star. In his kingdom they were ready to grasp new
opportunities and advantages for themselves and their relations. They
easily became the interpreters of the Franks and implementers of
Frankish policies. There was little need to heed representatives of
the church to criticize and check his dealings with the church and
its rights, prerogatives and independent voice. In the eastern realm
vassalage was less well established and there is no record there of
an anointing of the king with its concomitant commitments. Evidently
the ceremony was not needed. As a result, and contrary to the west-
ern realm, the power of the king was not reduced by the church
and it is a significant point of difference that the royal right to deter-
mine and to intervene in the appointment of bishops remained secure
in the eastern kingdom into the 11th century. Among the diets and
councils only four, between 847 and 895, deserve any attention.
Though ruler of this realm, he really only controlled Bavaria from
his power center in Regensburg and the Frankish region of the mid-
dle Rhine from its centers of power at Mainz and Frankfurt. There
he refurbished the palace and emulated the royal/imperial seat at
Aachen. With most of the diets assembling at Frankfurt, that region
became the center of gravity. Saxony, Frisia, the Elbian lands,
Thuringia and the eastern marches were peripheral and observed
287
Hartmann, p. 42.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 122
122
only a most tenuous connection with his rule, as was illustrated re-
peatedly when he rose against his father and their support faded
away. However, in the end, the East Frankish kingdom, far from
any sense of statehood and anything but a prosperous and homo-
geneous region, crystallized around Bavaria.288 The north was allowed
to evolve as in a vacuum, with the consequent result of the rise of
Saxony under the leadership of the family of the Luidolfingians, bet-
ter known as the Ottonians. These descendants of Widukind did not
leave the service of Lothair till 855 and managed to retain their sec-
ular and religious positions. By means of the marriages of his daugh-
ter and sons with members of the regional nobility, he tried to tie
them to the local dynasties and to establish them in the respective
regions as heirs. With Lothair’s death in 855 Alemania could be
integrated into his kingdom. Ludwig’s eyes were directed mainly
toward the west, where Lothair’s middle and Charles’ western king-
doms were the more promising regions deserving his attention.289
Any signs of weakness there, such as Viking raids, could present
opportunities to gain territory. Such opportunism was to compro-
mise his image. However, the historical processes had been set in
motion as the Franks and Saxons realized, though only unclearly,
their community building roles, as the bishoprics along the Rhine
and the great eastern monasteries provided economic, political, reli-
gious and cultural focal points,290 and as Ludwig the German and
later especially Ludwig the Younger began to draw the great and
influential families of his kingdom closer to him and to provide the
setting in which to identify with the separate sovereignty of an East
Frankish realm by the beginning of the tenth century.
Expansionist efforts toward the middle Danube and the Balkans
stand out, but there too the successes were limited. Following the
demise of the Avars, the Moravians filled the vacated spaces.291 Mis-
sions were conducted from Salzburg, but the Slavic princes pursued
a policy of distancing themselves from the Carolingian church toward
the eastern, Byzantine church, as represented by the missionary activ-
288
Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 144ff.
289
Hartmann, pp. 48ff.
290
Innes, State and Society, p. 104.
291
See Angenendt, p. 391f. Also Riché, p. 187f. provides greater detail on the
internal struggles in Moravia. Also Hartmann, pp. 113ff. and especially Bowlus,
passim.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 123
292
Angenendt, p. 391f. See also Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval
History, pp. 151ff. Hartmann, pp. 208ff. See Bowlus, pp. 235ff.
293
See Harthausen, pp. 16ff. Also Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval
History, p. 151.
294
Harthausen, p. 19f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 124
124
295
Riché, pp. 197ff. See Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 242, for some details of the
coronation.
296
Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 242f. concerning Charles’ imperial notions. See
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 254f. for a brief discussion of the papal support for Charles.
297
See Geary, Remembrance, pp. 48ff.
298
Innes, State and Society, pp. 2213ff.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 125
to Charles III. Already at an early age the older sons had been
entrusted with important military commands.299 The division of the
rule allowed for the simultaneous royal presence in various parts of
the kingdom, although queen Hemma’s perceived preference for
Carloman, drove her other sons to revolt, however, without serious
harm to the realm. In 873 an open rebellion was narrowly averted.
It was not to come to open hostilities between the brothers as long
a their father lived. Ludwig settled the disputes by repeatedly giv-
ing them more power.300
Following the death of his brother Ludwig in 876, Charles the Bald
attempted to gain all of Lorraine and perhaps even all of the East
Frankish kingdom, in order to substantiate his imperial title. In any
case, he tried to shift the center of gravity of the realm away from
Aachen, exemplified by the relocation of much treasure and art.
Already in 869, exploiting his brother Ludwig’s illness, he had him-
self proclaimed Emperor and Augustus of the western and middle
kingdoms complete with some of the original ‘heavenly oil’.301 The
religious manuscripts which were prepared for him projected his
imperial claims by means of resplendent display pages. In 872, to
commemorate the third anniversary of his imperial proclamation, he
exacted from his assembled bishops and magnates an oath of loy-
alty to ensure his holdings and to assist him with the acquisition of
his new realm.302 Of his nephews he demanded submission, arguing
that the Treaty of Verdun only applied to their father and not to
them, under pain of blinding. From their followers he demanded
surrender of their possessions or exile.303 However, Charles lost the
Battle of Andernach in October 876304 against his nephew Ludwig
299
Hartmann, pp. 67ff.
300
Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 154f. as well as Innes,
State and Society, p. 220f. for assessments of Ludwig as a ruler. Innes also attributes
a lower volume of administrative documentation to the closer personal contact
between the king and his subjects.
301
Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 119f.
302
Staubach, p. 336.
303
Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 155.
304
Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 244f. for some details of the prelude to the battle.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 126
126
305
Riché, p. 188f. See Kasten, pp. 498ff. for the succession in the Eastern kingdom.
306
Brunner, p. 136. See Riché, p. 191, for a brief summary of Charles the Bald’s
offspring.
307
Riché, p. 216.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 127
308
Riché, pp. 211ff., Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 241.
309
Riché, p. 203f., concerning the Capitulary of Quierzy. Also Nelson, Charles
the Bald, p. 248f.
310
Harthausen, pp. 34ff. Also Riché, p. 215f.
311
See Harthausen, pp. 54–61.
312
Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 156f.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134
128
9/23/03
7:45 PM
Page 128
Map 5. The Partition of the Carolingian Empire following the Treaty of Ribémont 880.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 129
Charles, the Fat, once again ruler, nominally, of the whole East
Frankish kingdom, was able to surround these Vikings in 882, at a
place called Ascloha on the river Maas, but bought them off by a
payment of tribute, the baptism of their leader Godofrid and by
granting them the Frisian fiefs granted to the Danes at an earlier
time. In 885 Godofrid was murdered and that put an end to Viking
rule in Frisia.313
Charles suffered seriously from epilepsy, had not performed cred-
itably, though perhaps diplomatically, against the Vikings, nor sup-
ported the pope against the Saracens in Italy, nevertheless, with the
death of the West Frankish kings in 882 and 884, hope became
focused on this inept man to reunite the whole empire once again.314
The western magnates were giving up their loyalty to their own
Carolingians and in 885, by circumventing the questionable legiti-
macy of Charles, the ‘straightforward’, erroneously called ‘the Simple’,
the five-year-old son of Louis the Stammerer, they offered the crown
to Charles the Fat. One thought him to be best suited to defend
the realm.315 However, it was too late and the irony lay in the fact
that he was the very one to demonstrate that the community of
interests with its illusory unity principle could no longer be com-
municated, let alone enacted. The kingdoms had reached such a
state of independence, that his documents were dated differently in
each of his lands. Regional assemblies replaced the imperial diet. He
was not up to the task of dealing with the external threats. The
Moravians acted at will. The Viking siege of Paris was ably fought
by Odo, the Capetian count of Paris, when on the verge of their
defeat Charles needlessly bought them off once again with huge sums
and by granting them winter quarters in Burgundy. Inner turmoil
was disrupting the East Frankish kingdom. He gave repeated evi-
dence of his weakness, poor judgment and general incompetence,
causing dissension and open hostility, allowing the only active Caro-
lingian, Arnulf of Carinthia, to claim his due. Arnulf was the ille-
gitimate son of Carloman, and grandson of Ludwig the German,
313
Riché, p. 217.
314
Löwe, pp. 197ff. Riché, p. 216. See especially Fried, in McKitterick, New
Cambridge Medieval History, p. 158. Reuter, Germany, p. 115, indicates that de facto
he was king in three kingdoms.
315
Riché, p. 216. There is some divergence in the translations of Riché’s work.
See Nelson, Charles the Bald, p. 257, concerning the name. See also Nelson, in
McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 130–141.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 130
130
whom Ludwig the Younger had had recognized among his leading
lords, but whose claims had been pushed aside by Charles the Fat.
The East Frankish nobility had begun to be dissuaded by Charles’
absenteeism and incompetence and when Arnulf gathered forces from
the German duchies, they began to side with the usurper. All the
tribes elected him king and eventually he was crowned at Regensburg.
Charles’ attempt to convoque a diet at Frankfurt failed when Arnulf
appeared before Frankfurt. Deserted by all, Charles died soon after,
on January 13, 888.316 The universal empire collapsed only partly
because of the incompetence of its last ruler. Without division and
independent focus on regional problems, it seems to have been impos-
sible to maintain the myth of a cohesive realm.
In view of the absence of royal heirs, members of the high nobil-
ity succeeded to contested thrones and to the insoluble problems of
administrative coherence and outside attacks. They could not pro-
ject the image of representatives of Christ. These circumstances con-
tributed to the centrifugal forces affecting the realm. Towards the
end of 887 the East Frankish magnates had elected the illegitimate
Arnulf king (887–899). In the other Frankish kingdoms claimants
reached for the crown who could point to Carolingian descent only
through the female line.317 Because Arnulf was the most vigorous
Carolingian with an established and secure power base, these claimants
sought their confirmation from him, their liege-lord, even though he
considered himself only heir to his grandfather’s realm. None was a
rival. During the late 880s Arnulf recognized princes in Italy, Burgundy
and the West Frankish kingdom, thereby accepting the partition of
the realm.318 When the pope invited him to come to Rome, Arnulf
declined for reasons of greater necessity, like a battle with the Vikings,
who, having left their winter quarters in Burgundy, staged a last raid
in a northerly direction. Soundly defeated by Arnulf in 891, they
left the continent and settled in the Danish lands in England. After
316
Riché, p. 219. The English translation identifies the place as ‘Neidingen’ rather
than ‘Neudingen’. It also mentions that Charles III, the Fat was buried on the
island of Reichenau. The German translation does not mention this. See Innes,
State and Society, p. 223f., who proposes that the failure of Charles III was based on
the absence of the king from places in crisis, on the distance between the king and
his regional magnates, increasingly estranged by the lack of Königsnähe, proximity to
the king.
317
Löwe, pp. 200ff.
318
Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 161.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 131
894 the Moravians paid homage to him and in 895 the Bohemians
joined the Sorbs in the north and resubmitted to Arnulf. Arnulf had
made one very serious mistake when in 892 he solicited the support
of the Magyars, erroneously associated with the Huns, hence ‘Hun-
garians’, against the Moravians and to advance his interests in Italy.319
Subsequently they were to return with great regularity.
Italian politics threatened pope Formosus and his cry for help
brought Arnulf to Italy in 894, where his recognition as king in Italy
was very problematic. Two years later Formosus crowned him emperor.
But there already was another problem. During a campaign in Italy
Arnulf suffered a stroke and had to return across the Alps. He had
secured his succession by having his magnates pay homage in 897
to his four-year-old son Ludwig, to be known as ‘the Child’, even
though he had raised one of his illegitimate sons, Zwentibold, and
anointed him king of Lorraine.320 The eastern realm had survived
the turmoil of the reign of Charles the Fat as an autonomous realm
and presented sufficient stability to accept a four-year-old king and
a rule by regency. Compared to the older West Frankish kingdom,
the eastern kingdom was less affected by privileges, immunities and
particularistic interests.321 Despite Arnulf ’s good relations with the
church, he resorted to obtaining the support of his high nobility in
all of the tribal areas. In Saxony especially he drew on the support
of the Liudolfingians who, though doubly linked by marriage to the
Carolingians, used the distance from the Carolingian courts to develop
an independent power base in the east. Other magnates attempted
to rescue such fragments as they could. As stable domains came into
being in Saxony, Lorraine, Bavaria, Swabia and Franconia, their
growing cohesion and strength furthered the gradual regression of
Frankish-Carolingian elements. Nevertheless, the eastern magnates
had not gained so firm a hereditary grip on their particular territo-
ries as was the case in the west. These magnates were mainly
Austrasian appointees, sometimes related to the royal family, placed
over the tribes by the Carolingians. They had not yet bonded that
firmly with their ‘people’.322 Even half a century later Otto I was
319
See Bowlus, p. 235f. See also Geary, Remembrance, p. 43.
320
See Innes, State and Society, p. 227f.
321
See Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 163ff., for a
compact account of East Frankish conditions.
322
See Riché, p. 228f. for a more detailed discussion of the eastern dukes and
their duchies.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 132
132
still able to remove these ‘tribal’ dukes at will. Arnulf had been able
to maintain the balancing act between royal and aristocratic power,
but during the years of Arnulf ’s illness, and after the removal of
Ludwig from the care of his mother, and then during the regency
in the early years of Ludwig the Child, the key magnates of church
and state gained somewhat over the monarchy.323
When Arnulf died in 899, his religious and secular magnates
remained loyal to his son, now six years old and proclaimed him in
February 900. Owing to his minority, the council of regents could
have offered the crown to the West Frankish Charles the Simple.
Deserted by his Lotharingians, the eastern Carolingian Zwentibold
died in battle in August 900. The East Frankish aristocratic leader-
ship realized the possibilities of developing a still greater sense of
autonomy as the magnates accepted the legitimate Carolingian,
Ludwig the Child (900–911). His weak rule was to foster the polit-
ical ambitions of non-Carolingian dukes. A new, though scaled-back,
order was emerging in the East Frankish realm.
The most serious challenge to the eastern kingdom was to origi-
nate to the east, where the nomadic Magyars/Hungarians had seized
Pannonia in 895, (Fig. 6) raided in northern Italy 899 and while in
900 and 901 the Bavarians were able to defeat them, the collapse
of the Moravians in 906 opened the way to Saxony that year and
to Bavaria in the next year when the Bavarian forces were destroyed
at Bratislava. Northern and southern Germany now lay open to the
Hungarians. Three years later Ludwig the Child was defeated by
them on the Lechfeld, the alluvial plain of the river Lech, south of
Augsburg. Many leading personalities fell during these conflicts. For
the next fifty years the raiding Hungarians destabilized Central
Europe. Between 899 and 955 northern Italy suffered 35 Hungarian
incursions, Cologne was partly destroyed on three occasions during
these years. They reached Provence and Spain, the tip of Italy, Aqui-
taine and the Atlantic coast, criss-crossed the West Frankish king-
dom more than once, roamed freely throughout Central Europe for
years, in the Balkans and reached Constantinople in 931. The East
Frankish regency was not equal to the defensive strategies required
and in its place the regional duchies had come into being, less reliant
on the monarchy and claiming royal prerogatives. Under the external
323
Löwe, p. 204.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 133
324
Arnold, Princes, p. 113.
SCHUTZ_f3_17-134 9/23/03 7:45 PM Page 134
134
325
Löwe, p. 206f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 135
135
PART B
1
J.M.H. Smith, ‘Old Saints, New Cults: Roman Relics in Carolingian Francia’,
in Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome, p. 317.
2
Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 161. Also McKitterick, Frankish Kingdoms, pp. 154ff.,
for examples of the evolution of script systems, including uncials and minuscule.
See also McKitterick, pp. XII, 1–33.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 136
136
to this purpose when he wrote that ‘Of all kings Charlemagne was
the most eager in his search for wise men and in his determination
to provide them with living conditions in which they could pursue
knowledge in all reasonable comfort.’3 The comfort will have been
debatable. The context of this statement is his lament, that only a
few decades later, in their ‘own time the thirst for knowledge is dis-
appearing again: the light of wisdom is less and less sought after and
is now becoming rare again in most men’s minds.’ Motivated by
this pursuit of a superior knowledge Charlemagne and Louis the
Pious used the terms Renovatio romani imperii and Renovatio regni fran-
corum4 in their imperial seals respectively. Evidently, with the inten-
tion to proceed programmatically, renovation, restoration, renewal,
rebirth were operative Carolingian concepts which under Charles
and Louis the Pious, and in their religious guise were to find appli-
cation in a wide range of non-military, administrative, political, reli-
gious and cultural activities of the Imperium Christianum, summarized
in the modern conventional, though flawed, term Carolingian Renaissance.5
What actually happened as a result was a transformation, or rather,
a recapitulation of many diverse elements, sponsored by the crown
and promoted among the talented of all classes through the educa-
tional policies and royal directives issued to and the financial assis-
tance of the monasteries, which went far beyond a ‘rebirth’ of what
had existed before. St. Boniface could be placed at the beginning of
the latter, Pepin III and his wife Bertrada with the former.6 Charles’
background provided much of the direction, he being primarily inter-
ested in the period of Constantine I, Justinian and the early Christian
Empire, not the empire of the pagan Caesars, though they called
themselves Caesar. Louis the Pious saw his rolemodels in the Biblical
kings David and Solomon, as well as the Roman emperors Constantine
I and Theodosius I. Hence mainly the late Classical, already Christian
models ignited the imagination. Carried mainly in Latin, some of it
is innovative in that it finds expression in the regional Germanic
vernaculars. Under Louis the Pious it included a relationship between
3
Thorpe, Two Lives of Charlemagne, p. 49f.
4
J. Semmler, ‘Renovatio Regni Francorum’, in Godman and Collins, pp. 125ff.
5
I. Wood, ‘Culture’, in McKitterick, Early Middle Ages, pp. 186ff. See also Sullivan,
Gentle Voices, pp. 31ff., 37f. concerning a revised list of contributors to this renewal.
6
J.J. Contreni, ‘The Carolingian Renaissance: Education and Literary Culture’
in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 709.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 137
7
Sullivan, ‘The Context of Cultural Activity’, in Gentle Voices, pp. 55ff. See
Chazelle, “End of the ‘Dark Ages’”, in Chazelle, Literacy, Politics, p. 3.
8
Schutz, Tools, Weapons and Ornaments.
9
Bischoff, Manuscripts and Libraries, pp. 5, 134ff. for a list of Classical works pre-
served in the various monastic libraries in the north.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 138
138
in his Preface to Book I of The History of the Franks, laments the wan-
ing and perishing of liberal culture, of the pursuit of letters and the
loss of understanding of the learned words of the rhetoricians dur-
ing the Merovingian period.10 No doubt, this view among the Classically
educated was too gloomy, ironic and deliberately misleading. It is
steadily being revised as it certainly appears that the Merovingian
Franks left an extensive and literate Gallo-Roman intelligentsia in
possession of its love of books,—between the 2nd and 4th centuries
books, codices,11 had replaced scrolls—, its schools of rhetoric and
law, administrative, economic and ecclesiastical positions and that
there was a usable continuity of Roman institutions after the fifth
century in which the heritage of the written word continued in use
as a valued medium and that there was a strong link between Mero-
vingian and Carolingian literacy. The competence in administrative
and religious literacy remained quite widespread. There can be no
question that well into the middle of the 7th century the leading
figures among the ‘Merovingians’ were literate and that their con-
tribution to the continuity of cultural features into the Carolingian
period was considerable.12 Only then did something of a discontinuity,
a cultural decline, appear to have set in, lasting almost a half-century
during which even writing skills seem to have become very inade-
quate, as the skill became the virtual reserve of the clergy, owing to
the circumstance that any formal education had become religious
and was imparted in the clerical schools, while literate laymen were
eclipsed even in the royal and mayoral chancelleries.13 The power
struggle leading to the change in dynasty will have played a significant
role in diverting cultural energies and adversely affecting the inter-
est in cultural matters. Physical prowess gained the ascendancy over
the need for literacy. The fact cannot be denied, that between 450
10
P. Heather, ‘Late Antiquity and the Early medieval West’, in. Bentley (ed.),
Companion to Historiography (London, New York 1997), p. 80.
11
J.J.G. Alexander, Medieval Illuminators and their Methods of Work (New Haven,
London 1992), p. 35.
12
I. Wood, ‘Administration, Law and Culture in Merovingian Gaul’, in McKitterick,
Uses of Literacy, pp. 63ff. Also p. 71f., concerning Gregory’s lament, pp. 78ff. See
further G. Brown, ‘The Carolingian Renaissance’, also V. Law, ‘The Study of
Grammar’ in R. McKitterick, Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation (Cambridge
1994), p. 3, and pp. 88 respectively. See Sullivan, ‘The Context of Cultural Activity’
in Gentle Voices, p. 59f.
13
Geary, Before France and Germany, p. 213. See also Contreni, Carolingian Learning,
pp. II, 13; IV, 81ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 139
14
M. Banniard, ‘Language and Communication in Carolingian Europe’, in
McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 698f.
15
Sullivan, ‘The Context of Cultural Activity’, in Gentle Voices, p. 56. Also Chazelle,
‘Dark Ages’, in Chazelle, Literacy, Politics, p. 5.
16
Easton, Wieruszowski, p. 106f. “Therefore we ought to pursue, to write, to
speak, that which builds the church of God and by sacred teaching enriches needy
minds by the knowledge of perfect faith. For we ought not to recall the lying sto-
ries, or to follow the wisdom of the philosophers which is hostile to God, lest we
fall under the judgment of eternal death by the decision of the Lord”.
17
M. Carruthers, The Craft of Thought. Meditation, rhetoric, and the making of images,
400–1200 (Cambridge 2000), p. 59.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 140
140
18
G. Brown, ‘Renaissance’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 38f. Also Sullivan,
‘The Context of Cultural Activity’ in Gentle Voices, p. 60.
19
See Diebold, p. 107, who quotes Hrabanus Maurus as follows: ‘For script is
the perfect and blessed norm of salvation and it is more important in all things
and is more use to everyone. . . .’
20
Carruthers, p. 128f.
21
According to Contreni, Carolingian Learning, p. III, 59. The Carolingian renais-
sance formed part of a program of religious renewal that Carolingian political and
clerical leaders sponsored and encouraged in the hope that it would lead to the
moral betterment of the Christian people.
22
See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 329. V.H. Elbern, Goldschmiedekunst im frühen Mittelalter
(Darmstadt 1988), p. 31f. See J.J. Contreni, ‘The Pursuit of Knowledge in Carolingian
Europe’, in Sullivan Gentle Voices, pp. 107ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 141
literature, or any literary activity for that matter. On the other, there
is the continuing and necessary promotion of the teaching and learn-
ing of a functional Latin literacy preserved with the emphatic depen-
dence on and the retention of the written Latin word for all forms
of communication during the post-Roman, Frankish, Merovingian
period. It might have been reasonable to expect a rebirth of the
Druidic oral tradition based on memorization. The need for schools,
basic Latin teaching texts and books in general will have to be sought
in the surviving efficiency of the administrative structure of post-
Roman Gaul and the immense amount of governmental communi-
cation and documentation and the ensuing need for organization.
Thus the rediscovery of any ancient writers, such as the Church
Fathers, or historians such as Jordanes and the Venerable Bede, or
Gregory of Tours and Fredegar, had more to do with the retention
of the scribal tradition of a functional Latin literacy, style, correct
Latin composition, the correct use of Latin grammar and even punc-
tuation, than with the subject matter of the literary works. Literature
should be studied as the handmaiden to grammar and provide a
stylistic context. Some authors used the ancient, pagan sources eclec-
tically. It posed no conflict for Carolingian scholars to copy and
study pagan and Christian texts simultaneously. The pagan authors
were understood to represent literary excellence.23 The educational
value lay in the mechanics and skills represented and not the con-
tent, not literacy and not chronological history. Yet the educated
and well-read Septimanian lady Dhuoda, probably of Austrasian
parentage, advised her son, as he left for the court of Charles the
Bald, that ‘God is learned about through books’. She meant Christian
books and in the manual, which she sent him, her religious sources
have been identified. She may have reflected a more general empha-
sis on the writings of Christian authors. The quality of her com-
mand of written Latin is commendable.24 The political value of the
use of written Latin lay in its universal application in overcoming
the vernacular regional differences. However, owing to the attempts
to restore written Classical Latin, it may have differed very significantly
23
Bullough, Renewal, p. 19. Also Bischoff, p. 103.
24
R. McKitterick, The Carolingians and the written Word (Cambridge 1989), p. 123f.
wrote a book for her 16 year old son, full of heartfelt advice. See Geary, Remembrance,
p. 49, for her advice to remember his genealogia, his wide flung family relations. Also
Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 79ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 142
142
25
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 10f.
26
Bischoff, pp. 20–55. R. McKitterick, ‘Eighth Century Foundations’. in McKitterick,
New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 681. Contreni, Carolingian Learning, p. I, 20, sug-
gests that during the 7th and 8th centuries there were only 77 centers of learning
in Western Europe.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 143
27
Jungandreas, p. 135f. lists names of bi- or multilingual individuals at court,
including the emperors.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 144
144
28
McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning in the Frankish Kingdoms, 6th–9th Centuries
(Gower House, Brookfield 1993), pp. IV, 315ff.
29
McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning, pp. IV, 297f., 301, 304, 305.
30
Jungandreas, pp. 117ff. McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning, p. IV, 318.
31
Schutz, Germanic Realms, p. 289. See McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 81–126,
concerning the survival of written culture in these regions. McKitterick’s discussion
creates the impression that the population of Latini is much larger.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 145
146
32
Nees, ‘Art and Politics’ in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 186.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 147
33
Nelson, ‘Literacy in Carolingian Government’, Frankish World, pp. 1–36. Also
Nelson, in Charles the Bald, pp. 7ff. Also McKitterick, The Carolingians, and
R. McKitterick (ed.) The Uses of Literacy in Early Medieval Europe (Cambridge 1990).
R. McKitterick (ed.), Carolingian Culture: Emulation and Innovation (Cambridge 1994).
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 148
148
34
Geary, Living with the Dead, p. 53, points to the improbability of this assertion.
35
J.L. Nelson, ‘Literacy in Carolingian government’, in McKitterick, Uses of
Literacy, p. 264f. See especially McKitterick, Frankish Church, pp. 45–79.
36
Bischoff, p. 124.
37
Nelson, ‘Gender and Genre in Women Historians’, in Frankish World, pp. 184ff.
Also McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 226, pp. 227ff. See also McKitterick, Books,
Scribes and Learning, pp. XIII, 1–43.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 149
38
McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 211ff. Also Brown, ‘Renaissance’, in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, p. 36. Also van der Horst, The Utrecht Psalter in Medieval Art,
p. 12f. See Contreni, ‘Pursuit of Knowledge’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 111ff.,
for a discussion of schools and the education of women. See McKitterick, Books,
Scribes and Learning, p. XIII, 38, points out that the decrees of 816 did not specify
whether the girls had to pursue a religious life.
39
Bischoff, p. 6.
40
Contreni, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 716ff. See Innes,
State and Society, pp. 111ff., who makes the clear case that scribes were very much
involved in the drafting of contracts, charters and other transactions. See McKitterick,
Books, Scribes and Learning, p. VII, 1ff. for ‘Nun’s scriptoria in England and Francia
during the 8th century’. Also pp. XIII, 2ff.
41
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 220. Also Brown, ‘Carolingian Renaissance’
in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 20f., pp. 28ff. Also McKitterick, Frankish Church,
pp. 1–44, who provides the details concerning regulations, obligations, priestly ped-
agogic and pastoral functions with the intent of stabilizing personal and social con-
cerns in the kingdom. See also Braunfels, p. 98f. See Contreni, ‘Pursuit of Knowledge’,
in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 107ff., p. 115.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 150
150
42
See McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 221, who cites the example at St. Gallen.
43
Contreni, Carolingian Learning, pp. II, 14; IV, 84.
44
Nelson, Charles the Bald, pp. 41ff., details the whole political context in the
realm of Charles the Bald. See also Nelson, ‘Literacy’, in McKitterick, Uses of Literacy,
pp. 258ff., p. 269f. who suggests that even those who were not literate had some
formulistic comprehension of the written directives.
45
See Nelson, ‘Literacy’ in McKitterick, Uses of Literacy, pp. 286ff., concerning
capitularies. See especially McKitterick, The Carolingians, chapters 2 and 3, ‘Law and
the written word” and ‘A literate community: the evidence of the charters’ respec-
tively. See also Geary, Remembrance, p. 86, who uses evidence that charters also had
a commemorative function in addition to a legal one.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 151
46
Nelson, ‘Literacy’ in McKitterick, Uses of Literacy, pp. 262ff., p. 270, suggests
that even in the eastern Germanic areas most of the free populations, and even
some of the unfree, were passively, pragmatically literate. Also McKitterick, The
Carolingians, p. 28. See Contreni, ‘Pursuit of Knowledge’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices,
p. 116f.
47
See Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, pp. 82f., 151ff. Also Bischoff, pp. 105ff. pp. 99–109,
for a summary of the curriculum. Also Contreni, in McKitterick, New Cambridge
Medieval History, pp. 725–747.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 152
152
48
See D. Ganz, ‘Theology and the Organization of Thought’, in McKitterick,
New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 758–785. See also Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 304–
389. Also Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, pp. 157ff. See also Contreni, Carolingian Learning,
p. II, 20.
49
Bischoff, pp. 98ff.
50
Law, ‘Grammar’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 89f., for a summary of
the books’ contents; p. 95f. concerning Priscianus.
51
Brown, ‘Renaissance’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 37. The author is
reminded of his own introduction to the study of Gothic, beginning with the first
words of the Gospel of Matthew, imperatives and present subjunctives though they
were.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 153
52
McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 13ff., 18ff. for an extensive discussion of the
teaching of grammar in Carolingian regions. See Law, ‘Grammar’ in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, pp. 90ff.
53
Law, ‘Grammar’ in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, pp. 99ff.
54
See Bischoff, p. 106f. on Alcuin’s dialogues. Also Law, ‘Grammar’, in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, pp. 92ff., especially the discussion on dialectics, pp. 95ff.
55
Carruthers, The Craft of Thought, p. 66.
56
Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 153, quotes Alcuin on this point.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 154
154
57
Easton, pp. 90ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 155
58
J. Marenbon, ‘Carolingian Thought’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, pp.
171ff.
59
Bischoff, pp. 93–114, esp. pp. 95ff. for respective lists. See van der Horst,
et al. The Utrecht Psalter in Medieval Art. Picturing the Psalms of David (Utrecht 1996),
p. 10f. McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 166ff., 169ff. for some holdings. Also
McKitterick, ‘Scholarship, Book Production and Libraries: The Flowering of the
Carolingian Renaissance’, in Frankish Kingdoms, pp. 200–225. Also Hartmann, pp.
235ff. for numbers of volumes in the respective libraries of the East Frankish king-
dom. See Contreni, Carolingian Learning, pp. V, 83ff.
60
R. McKitterick, ‘Script and book production’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture,
pp. 221, 226. Also McKitterick, ‘Eighth-century Foundations’, in McKitterick, New
Cambridge Medieval History, p. 684, for other estimates of manuscript production. See
also D. Ganz, ‘Book Production in the Carolingian empire and the Spread of
Caroline Miniscule’, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 786.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 156
156
61
Thorpe, p. 89.
62
Bischoff, pp. 63, 95, suggests that Charlemagne’s court library was emulated
and that copies of the holdings and the holdings themselves experienced a wide
distribution.
63
Brown, ‘Renaissance’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 33.
64
McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning, pp. I, 173–207. Also XII, p. 2, for a
definition of such writing centers and the question of styles and scripts.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 157
65
McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning, p. III, 402, argues that many books
were brought from England.
66
McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning, p. III, 399.
67
P. Riché, Education and Culture in the Barbarian West, From the Sixth to the Eighth
Century, transl. by J.J. Contreni (Columbia N.C. 1978), pp. 433ff., for an inventory
of manuscripts and their sources. McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 172. Also Wallace-
Hadrill, p. 337f., for details concerning Fulda and Würzburg and the effectiveness
of Hrabanus Maurus.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 158
158
68
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 163. Also Brown, ‘Renaissance’ in McKitterick,
Carolingian Culture, p. 34.
69
See Ganz, ‘Book Production’, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History,
p. 787f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 159
Sintleozes Auua, the Meadow of Sintlas. Only later was it named the
‘rich meadow’, Reichenau. Owing to its very favorable climate, today
the island produces five harvests of vegetables annually. The abbot
Ermenrich of Ellwangen praised its abundance of fruit and wine.
Legend represents the familiar topic that the island was crawling
with repulsive snakes, toads and gruesome worms, which all left when
St. Pirmin arrived.70 For three days and nights they swam away from
the island, never to be seen again. In the author’s imagination the
heathen figured as vermin. The monastery established on the island
had one of the greatest scriptoria. Of the over 40 churches and chapels
once on the island, only three religious establishments have survived
the secularization at the end of the 18th Century. Today a causeway
connects the island of Reichenau to the mainland peninsula. During
preceding centuries islands along Europe’s coastlines were preferred
sites chosen by the peregrine Irish monks in their search for deserted
solitudes. This was also true for islands located in the River Rhine.
Subjected to many transformations, one of the remaining churches
(Niederzell) contains stonework dating to 799. St. George’s church
(Oberzell), on the former site of the abbot Hatto’s cell, is a late
Carolingian flat roof basilica dating to c. 900, now famed for its
Ottonian frescoes. Already in 827 Walahfrid, the Cross-eyed (c. 809–
849), had praised its favored location in a poem. A former student
of Hrabanus Maurus, tutor of prince Charles (the Bald), Louis the
Pious named him its abbot in 839. During a mission of reconcilia-
tion between the brothers Ludwig and Charles into the western
Frankish kingdom, he drowned in the Loire.
Reichenau was to enjoy particularly good relations with several of
the medieval imperial German dynasties. The many monks on the
island carried their teaching in a wide radius into the lands around
Lake Constance. The foundation differed from others in that it did
not first require to be cleared, and swamps did not first have to be
drained. With Carolingian support the monastery could dedicate itself
to its work almost from the start. Charlemagne’s wife Hildegard may
have favored the monastery with royal privileges. Its abbot Waldo,
who simultaneously administered the bishopric of Pavia, was the
trusted emissary of the king on many missions. His successor Hatto,
also bishop of Basel, led the mission to Constantinople in 811, there
70
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 176f. concerning Pirmin.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 160
160
71
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 341f. concerning the library.
72
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 179, for a discussion of the content and organ-
ization of the catalogue. She wonders if the catalogue is an example that was fol-
lowed elsewhere, or a preserved example of a generally applied system.
73
Ibid. p. 181, for the scope of his work.
74
J. Authenrieth, ‘Irische Handschriftenüberlieferung auf der Reichenau’, in
H. Löwe (ed.), Die Iren und Europa im frühen Mittelalter (Stuttgart 1982), p. 915.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 161
ness of his failings. In principle the scribes did not have to follow a
‘house style’.75 Future acquisitions were not integrated, but merely
added at the end, as when the histories of Paulus Diaconus and the
Venerable Bede were added. The monastery illustrates well the work-
ings of such an establishment in terms of its educational interests in
a wider sense, teaching and the emphasis on the production of books
by means of which the lofty educational mandate could be realized.
The collections also allow conclusions about the uniform cultural
context of the monastic traditions and rules of conduct in which the
establishment of the monastic Benedictine Rule took place. The cat-
alogues of the 9th century, in Reichenau, for instance, list the rules
of the Irish, of Augustine, the Regula Pauli et Stephani, of Macarius,
Pachomius, Caesarius and Columban. At St. Gallen are listed the
rules of Basilius, Columban, Augustine and Macarius as well as the
Regula Pauli et Stephani. Benedict of Aniane was able to summa-
rize the monastic tradition in his Codex of rules and to establish the
Benedictine conformity of the Frankish monastic establishments.76
St. Gallen was not an Irish foundation; Gallus may actually have
been a Frank, but rather the result of an Anglo-Saxon impetus.77 It
began in 612 as a cell, which during the 8th century became a
monastery of prominence because of Gallus’ reputation. Like the
Reichenau it was to serve as source in the Christianization and edu-
cation of the Alemans. One Otmar was the actual founder of the
monastery during the first half of the 8th century, placing it under
the Benedictine Rule. The monastery had a school, a famous scrip-
torium and a library, which is still renowned today. The first cata-
logue was prepared c. 850–60 and completed by 880. About three
hundred entries list an inventory of 426 volumes for the library.
Among these only four pagan Classical authors are represented:
Virgil, Servius, Justinus and Josephus. A supplementary inventory list
of another 158 entries from that century indicates nine additional
authors, including Aristotle, Claudian, Seneca, Sallust and Ovid.78
Marginal notes inform about the book traffic. Similar to the Reichenau
75
Ganz, ‘Book Production’, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, pp. 790ff.
76
F. Prinz, ‘Die Rolle der Iren beim Aufbau der merowingischen Klosterkultur’,
in Löwe, Die Iren, p. 217.
77
J. Duft, P. Meyer, Die irischen Miniaturen der Stiftsbibliothek St. Gallen (Olten, Bern,
Lausanne 1953), p. 13. Duft reviews the early history of the monastery. Riché,
Education and Culture, p. 437. See Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 342ff.
78
Brown, ‘Renaissance’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 35.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 162
162
catalogue Bibles and Biblical materials come first. Then come Gregory
the Great, surprisingly first, then Jerome, Augustine, Ambrose, Prosper,
Isidore, Origen, Pelagius, Cassiodorus, Eusebius and Gregory of
Tours. Among others works there are works by Alcuin, assorted rules,
vitae, decrees and laws, as well as liturgical materials. As at Reichenau,
schoolbooks related to literacy are last.79 Donations by abbots of their
private libraries and the production of the scriptorium increased the
essentially conservative library collection. One of the best-known vol-
umes produced at St. Gall is the illustrated Golden Psalter. What spec-
ulations about their organizational logic could the catalogues bear?
As was mentioned earlier, function provided a rationale. To place
the Bible first in the collection probably reflects the deference toward
this book, and a completed, entire manuscript of the Bible, a pan-
dect, was rare and therefore deserving of the highest respect. The
Davidic message, which the Testaments proclaimed, coincided with
the primary Carolingian concerns and aspirations to realize the illu-
sory Davidic fulfillment on earth. Individual gospels could be more
easily produced. Other texts may not have met with the same respect
and were frequently assembled without immediate reason and bound
out of convenience. School texts, which emphasized skills, were usu-
ally last. This ranking probably did not reflect the esteem in which
they, as vehicles of Christian learning, were held and in view of the
universalist intentions of the Carolingians, compared in importance
with the edifying religious texts. Why were subsequent acquisitions
not integrated, but merely added at the end? Why was an alpha-
betical order not implemented when a sense of chronology did pre-
vail? The speculative but simple answer may have to do with a lack
of storage space. German university libraries still work that way.
When books are shelved by date of acquisition, this system elimi-
nates the need for reserved empty spaces on the shelves, only per-
haps to be filled in subsequently. Hence the need for catalogues,
lists, cards or today electronic retrieval systems, by means of which
the collection must be accessed.
While the library in St. Gallen did not accumulate many con-
temporary authors, the collection held many Classical authors. The
total number of books at the monastery was probably larger than
indicated so far, as essential books were also housed elsewhere about
79
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 183.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 163
80
Carruthers, pp. 228ff. acknowledges Braunfels as the source of the statement.
See Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 133. See R.A. Stalley, Early Medieval Architecture
(Oxford 1999), p. 184. who stresses the Utopian nature of the plan.
81
J. Duft, Miniaturen, pp. 40ff., 52ff. for commentaries and descriptions of the
manuscripts. See also Luft, ‘Irische Handschriftenüberlieferung in St. Gallen’, in
Löwe, Die Iren, p. 923.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 164
164
82
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 182f. She raises the question whether the book
lists are actual catalogues, or mere checklists, p. 199.
83
Duft, Miniaturen, p. 45f.
84
J. Duft, Stiftsbibliothek St. Gallen (St. Gallen 1987), p. 8.
85
Duft, Stiftsbibliothek, p. 10. Also Duft in Löwe, Die Iren, pp. 924ff. for an item-
ization and discussion of the extant Irish manuscripts in St. Gallen.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 165
86
H. Spilling, ‘Irische Handschriftenüberlieferung in Fulda, Mainz und Würzburg’,
in Löwe, Die Iren, p. 876f.
87
M. Innes, State and Society, pp. 14ff., 18ff. Innes details the early history of the
monastery, the donations of land—over 100 annually during the first 5 years, and
gifts received and the current intermonastic relations.
88
See Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 77–92, concerning gift-giving as the fun-
damental relationship between the living and the dead, as the dead were seen to
continue to be involved in the affairs of the living.
89
Brown, ‘Renaissance’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 36. Wallace-Hadrill,
pp. 238ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 166
166
Palatina, 3500 manuscript volumes and over 5000 prints, the collec-
tion of the Elector of Heidelberg, transported to Rome in partial
repayment of funds advanced by the pope to help finance the war.
A large number of these books is still housed in the Palatine col-
lection of the Apostolic Library of the Vatican. Others are in Oxford.
Four 9th century catalogues exist, of which one is at Fulda and the
others are in the Vatican.90 These were compiled by different scribes
between c. 830 and 860 and intended to provide for the library an
inventory of the production and acquisition of books during the ear-
lier part that century. Thereafter the library entered a less produc-
tive period, probably because of the political turmoil. The catalogues
may have been prepared for circulation, thereby suggesting a canon
of standard works, to make bibliographical information available to
other monastic libraries. Leadership and initiative became the tasks
of the abbots in stimulating the scriptorium and the curriculum of the
school. As was demonstrated elsewhere the Christian agenda was the
main component of Carolingian education. Of interest is a catalogue
of 833, belonging to the cathedral library in Cologne, which lists
laymen and laywomen as borrowers. That library renders a good
image of its role in support of the school and the cathedral, of edu-
cation and of the ministry.91 From the monastery of Murbach comes
clear evidence that the monk who administered the library was very
familiar with the books authored by a particular individual, for repeat-
edly a number of known and desired works is given. How did he
arrive at such a wish list? Bibliographies must have been in circu-
lation. Occasionally the author would list his other publications, or
those known of others. Citations in a rudimentary scholarly appa-
ratus could help complete the picture, as could a more extensive
unsuspected exchange of catalogues. The standardized configurations
of the catalogues will have reflected the main theological and edu-
cational concerns and objectives in the attempt to renew the con-
sciousness of the Christian people: Biblical studies, guidance of the
Church Fathers, literacy and Latinity of the clergy, of some laymen
and laywomen through grammatical and literary texts.
With the emergence of the East Frankish kingdom as a largely
self-sufficient political and cultural realm, the great monasteries within
90
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 188f., lists the inventoried holdings.
91
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 192, summarizes the holdings and their organ-
izations. See also McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 241.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 167
, 167
Map 6. Religious Establishments under the Carolingians.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 168
168
92
Schutz, Germanic Realms, p. 199.
93
Löwe, Deutschland im Fränkischen Reich, p. 143.
94
Riché, Education and Culture, p. 439.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 169
95
McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 238ff.
96
McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 136ff. for an exemplary and extensive dis-
cussion of this topic.
97
McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 150f. See Ganz, ‘Book Production’, in McKitterick,
New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 792f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 170
170
obtained from the skin of young sheep and goats, and calves. The
skins would be soaked in lime to remove hair and fat, then wrung
and stretched on a frame to dry. After a final scraping the skin
would be cut to size. Depending on the size of the skins and the
number of pages of a book as many as over 500 skins might be
needed. A large Bible would require many more. Thus one of the
largest, the Codex Amiatinus weighs 34 kg., its 2060 pages were 20
cm thick, written on the skins of 515 calves.98 One can only imag-
ine the requirements of a well functioning scriptorium. Clearly such a
center had to have the wealth to support such an industry. An enter-
prising scribe, whether monk, nun or professional layman, could not
just give in to a whim to make a book, let alone a splendid book.99
As many as twenty scribes, some of them monks, some laymen,100
some doubling as illuminators, might be involved in the completion
of one book. There is a record of a monk copying the commen-
taries of St. Jerome in thirty-four days, producing an average of
eleven pages per day.101
The largest expenses were related to the pigments, gold and sil-
ver, needed for the ornamentation of the books. The illuminations
were the result of a synthesis of Roman, Insular and Merovingian
styles and techniques evolving during several centuries of book pro-
duction. The most familiar Carolingian production centers were the
Palace Schools of Charlemagne and of Charles the Bald102 and such
centers as Soissons, Rheims, Metz, Lorsch and St. Gallen. Mining,
gathering and extensive trading networks to distant and exotic parts
were integral to the infrastructure which prepared the ingredients of
such colors and pigments: purples, reds, lapis-lazuli and aquamarine
blues, but preferably the more easily available azurite, required a
supply of the needed raw materials and trained craftsmen with an
extensive knowledge of ‘Chemistry’ and of the risks involved in work-
ing with materials, producing fumes for example, as when mixing
98
Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 165. See Diebold, p. 33. See McKitterick, Books,
Scribes and Learning, pp. III, 397ff. on the preparation of writing surfaces.
99
McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 138ff. Also McKitterick, Carolingian Culture,
pp. 237ff.
100
Alexander, pp. 12ff.
101
See Ganz, ‘Book Production’, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History,
p. 793, for examples of the speed of the copyists. See also Bischoff, p. 87
102
See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 247f., concerning the palace school of Charles the
Bald.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 171
and heating mercury with sulfur, mining and using ochres and
hematites, copper and tin, salts and other oxides, obtaining saps and
vegetable dyes.103 Some of this knowledge was already available to
the makers of fibulas and the other earlier body ornaments. The
purple dye was obtained from mollusks and beetle eggs, which were
also used for the production of carmine ranging from reddish vio-
let to purple, orange and brown when mixed with alum or acetic
acids; pigments from flowers and fruit juices modified through addi-
tional acidity or alkalinity contributed through the addition of wood
ash, stale urine or quick lime. The addition of white lead, itself the
product of a hazardous process, to these juices would produce pinks.
No doubt, something of the black arts will have attached to those
versed in the crafts. And the book was not yet begun. Purple dyes
were prohibitively expensive and projected great wealth and elevated
position of the donors of books ornamented with such pages with
lettering in silver or gold. The gems, with their own symbolic mean-
ings, mounted on the covers, would add yet another spiritual and
fitting dimension to the envelope of a sacred text, perhaps the Word
of God. Such a volume, if a commissioned votive gift to a church
or a saint, was indeed regal. The gift probably implied a contrac-
tual commitment.
It is evident that the Carolingian court supported the writing of
uncritical, positivistic, contemporary general and dynastic histories
and annals, family histories and genealogies, which in the Merovin-
gian tradition tried to enhance a glory of association with coveted
traces of splendid origins sought among the Trojans and the Romans.
103
McKitterick, The Carolingians, pp. 142ff. for details of the manufacturing process
of dies and pigments. See also Alexander, pp. 35ff.
104
Dutton, Politics of Dreaming, p. 38.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 172
172
105
Carruthers, p. 184.
106
Dutton, pp. 60ff., pp. 93ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 173
107
See M. Brooke, ‘The Prose and Verse Hagiography of Walahfrid Strabo’, in
Godman and Collins, pp. 551–564, esp. p. 556. Also Carruthers, pp. 180ff. for an
analysis of the vision.
108
Dutton, pp. 230ff.
109
Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 50ff., 59. On the Medieval symbolism of swords,
see pp. 61ff.
110
Geary, Living with the Dead, p. 60.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 174
174
111
Dutton, pp. 219, 223.
112
Geary, Living with the Dead, p. 55f. suggests that the visions belonged to the
propaganda literature of Ludwig the German, intended to glorify him as defender
of the Church in a realm identifying with its Germanic traditions.
113
Garrison, ‘Latin literature’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 119f. sketches
the interaction of these individuals at court and gives brief illustrations of their
work. See also Jungandreas, pp. 104–116. Also Wallace-Hadrill, p. 191f., and Collins,
p. 113f.
114
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 205–216. Also Collins, pp. 112f., 123f. However, see
Nees, Mantle, pp. 4ff., who argues that Alcuin may be given too much credit for
maintaining the interest in antiquity. McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning, p. IV,
293, refers to him as ‘both the peak and the climax of the English contribution to
intellectual culture’.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 175
115
See L. Wallach, Alcuin and Charlemagne, Studies in Carolingian History and Literature
(Ithaca, NY. 1965), for a detailed discussion of Alcuin’s work as a political theo-
rist. Concerning the documents composed for Charlemagne see pp. 140ff. Also
Brown, ‘Renaissance’, and Garrison, ‘Latin literature’, in McKitterick, Carolingian
Culture, pp. 30ff., and p. 118, respectively.
116
See Wallach, pp. 15ff. for examples of Alcuin’s letters to Charlemagne and
of the ideas which he presents to his king, including the link with his Biblical pro-
totype David.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 176
176
117
R. Hinks, Carolingian Art—A Study of Early medieval Painting and Sculpture in Western
Europe (Ann Arbor 1966), p. 106f. Also Dutton, Courtier, p. xiif.
118
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 197f.
119
McKitterick, in Frankish Kings, p. 162, lists others.
120
Jungandreas, p. 103. Also Wallace-Hadrill, p. 202f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 177
121
Dutton, Courtier, p. xxxvii.
122
Hinks, p. 110f.
123
M. Innes, R. McKitterick, ‘The writing of history’, in McKitterick, Carolingian
Culture, p. 204. See also Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 180, 203 who dates the work c. 830.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 178
178
124
J. Marenbon, “Carolingian Thought’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 179f.,
elaborates and argues against this misleading judgment.
125
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 314–322, summarizes his scholarly production.
126
See Innes, State and Society, pp. 65ff. concerning the family of Hrabanus Maurus
and their property dealings.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 179
and its 700 monks, to become abbot in 822 and to serve in this
capacity till 842. At the time of the dynastic struggles and Oaths of
Strasbourg, Hrabanus Maurus, owing to the intervention of Ludwig
the German, renounced his office, only to become Archbishop of
Mainz, the most important prelate of the eastern kingdom and of
its most important archbishopric five years later, by virtue of the
intervention of the same king.127
The encounters with Alcuin appear to have been most decisive.
His influence on him as a rolemodel and teacher contributed to the
monastery school at Fulda becoming the leading school in the east.
Before the time of Hrabanus Maurus, Fulda, understandably, could
not stand out for any noteworthy achievements. In Hrabanus’ time
it became one of the empire’s finest schools and, as was demon-
strated above, soon one of the finest libraries of the ninth century
in the eastern kingdom. Among its students were to be Walahfrid
Strabo,128 Lupus de Ferrières129 and Otfrid von Weissenburg.130 In
his own work Hrabanus Maurus was chiefly a skilful and celebrated
compiler of extracts. His best-known early work, however, is his
figure poem In honorem sanctae crucis also identified as Liber de laudibus
sanctae crucis, c. 810, c. 831, probably the 3rd generation of the book,
the version now kept in the Austrian National Library (Cod. 652).131
This unique work of singular educational excellence concerning the
triumphant cross brought him fame in his own lifetime. Twenty
copies of the work are known.132 He had begun it at Tours with
Alcuin’s support, who had worked in the same direction. The genre
of the carmen figuratum, the Bildgedicht, the ‘Poem in Pictures’ had its
beginnings with Optantius Porphyrius, 325 at Constantinople in
Christian late antiquity at the court of Constantine. Several later
representatives included Scottus, Alcuin and Theodulf.133 The dedi-
catory pictures and their iconographic derivation indicate their courtly
origin. Maurus’ encyclopedic De laudibus sanctae crucis represents the
127
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 333.
128
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 322–326.
129
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 305–314.
130
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 385ff.
131
Unterkircher, Abendländische Buchmalerei, (Graz, Wien, Köln 1967) p. 38f.
See Chazelle, Crucified God, pp. 6, 99ff. for a theological discussion of Carolingian
considerations.
132
Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 128f.
133
Chazelle, Crucified God, pp. 14ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 180
180
134
Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 101.
135
Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 196f. See also Diebold, p. 109f. who claims that if
the letters are removed, the images disappear, which does not seem a logical propo-
sition. See Chazelle, Crucified God, pp. 115ff. for a detailed theological commentary.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 181
to the early years, which Hrabanus spent with Alcuin at Tours. The
second dedication is a four-line dedication to pope Gregory IV
(827–844), which dates the work to after 827. A dedication picture
shows Hrabanus handing the book to pope Gregory IV. A reference
to Louis receiving gifts from the Persians relates to a Persian dele-
gation visiting in 831, indicating the work can be dated between 831
and 840, Louis’ death.136 Louis himself is not associated with spon-
soring a palace school producing illuminated manuscripts.
The page with the picto-poem of the emperor Louis the Pious137
is a page of continuous text filling every little predrawn square138
and beginning with the words REGUM DOMINUS MUNDUM
DICIONE GUBERNANS (King of kings ruling with Might as Lord of
the World). (Plate 1c) This page was added for the 831 version of
the work and then included in all other copies.139 The figure of the
emperor in this copy is accented through the use of color, holding
in his right the all-powerful long cross, a round shield in his left.
The pose relates very closely to that shown on Roman ivories of
Roman generals, such as of Stilicho, for instance.140 Originality, as
we understand it, was not a Carolingian objective. That he is hold-
ing a cross rather than a lance makes him a fighter for Christ, a
MILES CRISTIANUS, the carrier of the spiritual Christian reform
movement, so that this type of picture functions as an historical doc-
ument. Louis is singled out as the sacerdotal representative of the
idea of the universal Imperium Christianum. This image most clearly
represents Hrabanus Maurus’ idea that the temporal and religious
realms were one, that the empire was ecclesia.141 At the time Louis
was embattled with his son Lothair and soon after he was to be his
prisoner. In a synesthetic process, Hrabanus’ picture restored to him
the singular regal dignity of the reform, of which he was being
deprived in life. His head is surrounded by a halo. The colors also
accent the letters contained within these objects. Thus the nimbus
136
Unterkircher, p. 40.
137
E. Sears, ‘Louis the Pious as Miles Christi. The Dedicatory Image in Hrabanus
Maurus’ De laudibus sanctae crucis’ in Godman and Collins, pp. 605–628.
138
Sears, in Godman and Collins, p. 606.
139
Braunfels, p. 368. See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 129.
140
See Sears, in Godson and Collins, p. 611f. for a discussion of the type. See
Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 20f.
141
M. de Jong, ‘The empire as ecclesia: Hrabanus Maurus and Biblical historia for
rulers’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, p. 225. See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 130.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 182
182
C
E
INCRU
R
I
S
emperor’s hand
T
E
The diagram enhances the text with meaning as the cross and Christ
are brought into a fundamental interpretative relationship, fostering
a visual understanding of the key idea of the faith. The contoured
image intimated an approximate form for the abstract idea. The
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 183
exacting technique saw the design start with the ‘image’ and the
intended number of letters. Only then did one laboriously fill in the
remaining area of squares. Though the product looks rather work-
manlike, the creative challenge must have been very demanding.142
On an incipit right page, Hrabanus Maurus places his name and
authorship in 6x6 equidistant squares, each containing a letter of his
name—MAGNENTIUS HRABANUS MAURUS HOC OPUS FACIT.
Every 7th letter is on a yellow background framed in red. He pre-
pared a similar dedication page for the empress Judith, when he
presented her with a book of commentaries to some books of the
Old Testament. The ruler ‘portrait’ appears on fol. 3 verso. On folio
3 recto Hrabanus Maurus highlights a large cross using the same
technique, but beneath it kneels the author himself in a supplicatory
pose.143 Each arm of the cross, horizontally or vertically, repeats the
sequence of the letters in reverse order—OROTERAMUSARA*ARA-
SUMARETORO. The kneeling figure spells out a prayer, RABANUM
MEMET CLEMENS ROGO CRISTE TUERE O PIE IUDICIO.144
The twenty-eight poems in Praise of the Cross-which follow demand
nearly encyclopedic knowledge and are too complex to summarize
fully.145 Combined with aspects of numerology, twenty-eight inge-
nious variations on the cross are used in reference with the 4 regions,
4 categories of substances, 4 realms of nature, 4 humors; 9 choirs
of angels, archangels, cherubim and seraphim; patriarchs, prophets,
apostles, martyrs; 4 squares symbolizing the construction of the house
of God; 4 cardinal virtues; 4 elements, directions, times of day; 4
elongated hexagons filled with text of 91 letters in each, all centered
on C, for a total of 365 days of the year; 5 clusters of 14 squares
to total the mystical number 70 referring to the 70 years of the
Babylonian captivity, 70 years of life, 70 elders of Moses, 70 weeks
of Daniel, and all of that in reference of the first ten crosses. There
follow the 5 Books of Moses, 4 continents known to the Greeks, 46
142
J. Backhouse, The Illuminated Page, Ten centuries of Manuscript Painting in the British
Museum (Toronto, Buffalo 1997), p. 58. A 12th century copy of the book and part
of a Harley manuscript has replaced the purple halo, cross and shield with gold.
See Sears, in Godson and Collins, p. 607, Figs. 35, 39–46, for other copies.
143
Braunfels, pp. 337, 389, ill. 281. See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 109, for the
euphoria represented in the adoration.
144
L. Nees, ‘The Originality of Early Medieval Artists’, in Chazelle, Literacy,
Politics, p. 87f. Also Nees, Early Medieval Art, pp. 195ff.
145
Sears, in Godson and Collins, pp. 607ff. See Chazelle, Crucified God, this ado-
ration may also be the 28. poem.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 184
184
years for the building of the temple in Jerusalem, 276 days to Christ’s
birth, 5231 years from the Creation to the death of Christ, the
tetramorphs and the apocalyptic lamb, 7 gifts of the Holy Spirit, 8
Beatitudes; the numbers 40 and its secrets, such as Christ’s fast of
40 days in the desert, etc.; 50 and its references to the flight of 50
days to Egypt, Pentecost, etc.; 120 and its mystical meaning com-
posed of the number 30 multiplied by the 4 Gospels, the Christogram,
the stylized letter Chi Rho providing Greek numerical values of 1260
days of Christ’s teaching and 1335 days between the downfall of the
Antichrist and the return of Jesus; the number 24 and its mean-
ings—24 spheres of heaven, 24 hours, 24 books of the Old Testament,
the 24 sons of Aaron, etc., the meaning of Alleluia and Amen arranged
in the form of a cross. The last line reads EXPLICIT DE INVANTE
OPUS MAGNENTI RABANI MAURI IN HONORE SANCTAE CRU-
CIS CONDITUM. As was mentioned above, the last page shows an
idealized type image of Hrabanus Maurus as a tonsured youthful
monk in prayer at the foot of the cross.
Evidently Hrabanus Maurus was pleased to associate himself with
the great Alcuin, to pay tribute to him and to be his continuator of
the intellectual tradition begun in the Carolingian palace schools. It
is also evident that he was most open about being a supporter of
Louis the Pious and the ideas, which he represented. This work ‘In
Praise of the Holy Cross’ reveals Hrabanus Maurus to have been
an exemplary scholar, who had a masterful textual and interpreta-
tive command of Biblical as well as of secular knowledge. A prior-
ity of the age was to assemble, thereby safeguard and to transmit
an inventory of available knowledge. To counteract any withdrawal
into increasing particularization, regression of studies and deprecia-
tion of learning in the monasteries he played a major role in resist-
ing this endangerment. He was an eager participant in this reversal
and with keen ability compiled widely scattered knowledge. He also
had the bent to establish a blending of the two areas of knowledge
in the context of this act of his faith. Quite clearly his educational
work exemplifies his close ties to his master Alcuin, to his methods
and his orientation on Alcuin to preserve and teach what was known.
In that he did not meet modern expectations of scholarship and of
intellectual property, but then in that era originality lay in being
able to tailor knowledge to contemporary needs. The book made
him a most respected scholar of his day. His pupils were to continue,
augment, elaborate and even improve his work. The imaginative
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 185
146
Angenendt, p. 434.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 186
186
838 he was back on the Reichenau, but following the death of the
emperor Louis the Pious and as antipartitionist and as adherent of
the imperial idea and supporter of Lothair, he spent the years 840–842
in voluntary exile in Speyer, Murbach and Fulda. From 842–849 he
was abbot of Reichenau.
While abbot of the monastery on Reichenau Walahfrid Strabo
wrote his Liber de cultura moratorium.147 It is an example of natural his-
tory in poetic form. Classical themes and forms provide something
of a skeleton for the poetic work. In this and his other poetic works
he shows himself to have a masterful command of poetic Latin and
can be placed quite happily in the company of Virgil, Ovid and
Horace. Following three poems in the style of Virgil in which he
deals with horticulture and its difficulties and the eagerness and pro-
ductivity of the gardener he describes 23 flowers and herbs and their
ornamental, practical and medicinal properties in 23 Latin poems of
unequal lengths. The twenty-seventh poem is the dedication of the
work to the abbot Grimaldus of St. Gallen. Grimaldus had been
Walahfrid’s teacher on the Reichenau and as chancellor of Ludwig
the German he reconciled Walahfrid with the king. Grimaldus became
abbot of St. Gallen from 842–872.
In the context of the Benedictine admonition hora et labora, prayer
and work, garden activity as an aspect of asceticism within the clois-
ter makes perfect sense. Thus a Benedictine attitude to life, the res-
olution of (garden) work and meditative (garden) contemplation in
the cloistered hortus conclusus, finds expression in this work. Contem-
plation should not deteriorate into idleness. Walahfrid itemizes the
necessary work—soil preparation, fertilization, seeding and planting,
watering, weeding. The area under cultivation was too small to sup-
ply a community of a hundred monks with an almost exclusive diet
of fresh vegetables—fresh greens with an oil and vinegar dressing—
meaning that the produce was perhaps sufficient for the abbot’s table
as tasty complements and deserts, while the curative herbs served
the community. The poems allow conclusions about the systematic
arrangement of the garden into hortulus and herbularius, the divided
inventory of plants into flowers, vegetables and herbs and their
characteristics, quite similar to the garden at St. Gallen. What is
147
H.-D. Stoffler, Der Hortulus des Walahfrid Strabo, Aus dem Kräutergarten des Klosters
Reichenau, mit einem Beitrag von T. Fehrenbach (Darmstadt 1985).
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 187
148
Stoffler, p. 12.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 188
188
Dante’s Divine Comedy. The visions depict the journey through Hell,
Heaven and Purgatory. The angelic guide, the descriptions of the
punishments, the notion of purgatory as a mountain, the insertion
of personal and contemporary moments and the ordering of Paradise
point to similarities with the later work. These Visions of Wetti are
also a theological and mystical conception in which the path of pur-
gation, the belief in judgment and eternal life are treated with the
imagery associated with the Middle Ages. Vainly does Wetti appeal
to the intercession of blessed priests and martyrs. By appealing to
the blessed Virgins, Christ grants complete forgiveness.149 The state
of mind, which generated these visions, is not some divine inspira-
tion, but the result of reading the Psalms, and the writings of Gregory
and quite within the context of monastic meditation.150
While in Aachen as tutor to the prince Charles (829) Walahfrid
Strabo writes his Versus in Aquisgrani palatio editi anno Hludovici impera-
toris XVI. de imagine Tetrici. ‘Verses composed in the palace of Aachen
in the sixteenth year of the emperor Louis concerning the statue of
Theoderic’.151 Charlemagne had had the equestrian statue of Theoderic,
perhaps actually the Byzantine emperor Zeno, brought from Ravenna
to Aachen as part of his attempt to indicate continuity with the late
Roman Empire and Theodoric’s autonomy within it. In the form of
a dialogue between himself, Strabus and Scintilla, perhaps his idea
of his muse, Walahfrid contrasts the dark Arian Theoderic with the
brilliance of the Carolingian house. He disapproves and opposes a
foolish Theoderic with the portrait of Charlemagne as the great
Moses. By this time the image of Theoderic had changed from that
of the hero to that of the servant of Satan. The poem hints at the
foolishness to come, when Louis’ sons fail to imitate the wisdom of
the great rolemodel, Charlemagne/Moses and resort to paternal-fra-
ternal dissension. The poem also develops a laudatory analogy between
the empress Judith and the Biblical Rachel. Strabo based his posi-
tion on true loyalty to the unpartitioned realm. He was to seek vol-
untary exile during the civil wars, which followed.
149
Stoffler, p. 66f.
150
Carruthers, p. 182f.
151
Innes, ‘Teutons or Trojans?’ in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, pp. 242ff.
supports the suggestion that the two positions reflect a conflict between interrelating
‘Christian-intellectual’ and ‘popular-oral’ traditions and that Walahfrid was partici-
pating in a debate concerning a historical figure.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 190
190
152
Stoffler, p. 63f. See also Jungandreas, pp. 130ff.
153
Stoffler, p. 57.
154
Thorpe, p. 82.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 191
155
Bischoff, p. 77. See de Jong, ‘The empire as ecclesia’, in Hen and Innes, Uses
of the Past, p. 196, n. 13, who cites Thegan’s Vita Hludowici, in which Louis the
Pious rejected the poetica carmina gentilia, which he had learned in his youth, and
refused to hear, read or teach them. Also p. 205.
156
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 198. See also Innes, ‘Teutons or Trojans?’, in Hen and
Innes, Uses of the Past, p. 240.
157
M. Garrison, ‘The emergence of Carolingian Latin literature and the court
of Charlemagne’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, pp. 111ff.
158
Garrison, ‘Latin literature’, in McKitterick, Carolingian Culture, p. 117f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 192
192
159
McKitterick, Frankish Church, pp. 85ff.
160
McKitterick, Frankish Church, p. 84f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 193
161
H. Moser, Deutsche Sprachgeschichte (Tübingen 1965), pp. 98f., 106ff. R. Priebsch,
W.E. Collinson, The German Language, 5th edition (London 1962), pp. 264ff., H. Sperber,
P.V. Polenz, Geschichte der deutschen Sprache, 6th edition (Berlin 1968), pp. 35ff. See
also M. Innes, ‘Teutons or Trojans?’, in Hen and Innes, Uses of the Past, p. 232.
162
Moser, p. 107f. See McKitterick, Frankish Church, pp. 198ff. for an extensive
discussion of this work.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 194
194
163
W. Hauk, B.K. Vollmann (eds.), Frühe deutsche Literatur und lateinische Literatur,
800–1150 (Frankfurt a.M. 1991), p. 152f., for the bilingual text in OHG and NHG.
B.F. Murdoch, ‘The Carolingian period and the early Middle Ages’, in H. Watanabe-
O’Kelly, (ed.), The Cambridge History of German Literature (Cambridge 1997), p. 12f.
Also J.K. Bostock, A Handbook of Old High German Literature (Oxford 1955), pp. 16ff.
See also B.O. Murdoch, Old High German Literature (Boston 1983), p. 50f. H. de
Boor, Die deutsche Literatur, Von Karl dem Großen bis zum Beginn der höfischen Dichtung,
770–1170 (Munich 1964), pp. 94ff. Also G. Ehrismann, Geschichte der deutschen Lite-
ratur, bis zum Ausgang des Mittelalters, Part I, (Munich 1959), pp. 100ff. See also
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 195
later, Christian verses of this type, which place their trust in the
power of Christ or God.
One other linguistic fragment derives from the Lex Salica, the Law
code of the Salian Franks from Merovingian times. Known as the
Malbergische Glossen, these glosses are vernacular legal terms inserted
into the code. The ‘malb’ refers to the ‘Maloberg’, the Hill of Judg-
ment or of Execution.
An early Carolingian work is the Abrogans of 764/72, motivated
by bishop Arbeo of Freising in Bavaria.164 Influenced by Lombardic
scholarship, the work is a glossary, a collection of Latin synonyms
interspersed with OHG words, named after the first Latin keyword.
While the original Bavarian edition has been lost, it is extant in
three Alemanic versions from Reichenau-Murbach. About 775 a sim-
ilar work was prepared in Fulda in the form of a Latin/German
version of an antique Greek/Latin Dictionary. Known as the
Vocabularius Sti. Galli, it originated as a Latin/Anglo-Saxon work. The
Abrogans contained an OHG version of the Lord’s Prayer:
Fater unseer thu pist in himile
uuihi namun dinan
qhueme rihhi din
uuerde uuiloo diin so in himmile
sosa in erdu
prooth unseer emezzihic kip uns hiutu
oblaz uns sculdi unseero so uuir
oblazem uns sculdikem
enti ni unsih firleiti in khorunka
uzzer losi unsin fona ubile. (Codex Sangallensis 911). (Fig. 8)
At the end of the century, c. 790–800, there appeared a prose trans-
lation of Isidore of Seville’s De fide catholica contra Judaeos. Written in
an undetermined dialect, the work may have originated in the circle
around Alcuin, in Lorraine. Two manuscripts have been preserved,
one in Paris, the other in Vienna among the Mondsee—Wiener Fragmente.
Here Isidore defended the Christian Faith and the Trinity against
the objections of the Jews.
During the last third of the 8th century an early Christian ‘prayer’
came into being, possibly derived from an Anglo-Saxon source and
196
165
Hauk, Vollmann, p. 48f., for the text. Ehrismann, pp. 138ff. Also Watanabe-
O’Kelly, p. 11f. See de Boor, p. 52f. Also Murdoch, pp. 65ff. for an English trans-
lation. Bostock, pp. 114ff. refers to the poem as ‘The Wessobrunn Creation and
Prayer’. See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 382.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 197
166
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 383, calls it ‘another original vernacular composition that
deals with great issues’. He summarizes the content.
167
See Bostock, pp. 156ff. for a detailed discussion with examples of this and
other literary devices.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 198
198
no stone will be left unturned. When the rain of flames falls, the
soul will be in mourning, not knowing how to repent. The poetic
sermon anticipates many a later Romanesque and Gothic westwork
where the heavenly horn summons the sinners before the judge and
his host and the angels open the graves and bring the dead to judg-
ment. Salvation will be for the righteous. The crucified Christ dis-
playing his wounds will appear on the cross as the judge.168
From the 2nd century was transmitted a comprehensive account
of the life of Christ. It was a synthesis of the four Gospels, the Diates-
saron, attributed to the Syrian Christian Tatian. During the early 9th
century, c. 830, a Latin translation was used as the source for a
translation in OHG prepared by several monks at Fulda, probably
on the urging of Hrabanus Maurus. This Evangelienharmonie, a Harmony
of the Gospels, was an inferior, unskilled, word for word rendition
into German, which maintained even Latin syntax.169 Its value lay
in that it stimulated two other works, the Heliand and the Evangelienbuch
of Otfrid von Weissenburg. Thus the New Testament narrative is
recast and dramatized and the ‘rebel’ Jesus is identified as ‘the sav-
ior’. Taken together, two such major works in very quick succession
represent a remarkable literary output for their time.
At about the same time an outstanding epic synopsis in OHG of
the life of Christ came into being consisting of nearly 6000 lines of
alliterative verse, imitative of the AS epic Biblical poetry. It is a work
of exemplary caliber, all the more noteworthy as it has no Saxon
predecessor. In about 1830 it was named Heliand, Modern German
Heiland, meaning ‘Savior’.170 It is preceded by a Latin preface which
names Louis the Pious, or perhaps Ludwig the German, as its com-
missioner, but its origin may be an unrelated insertion. It is not very
likely that the author of the Heliand may have been Hrabanus Maurus
himself. The pedagogic intention of this work was the modification
of a Germanic worldview into the new edifying Christian Weltanschauung
of the Imperium Christianum. This Heliand was an instrument in the
conversion of the recently conquered Saxons and in accordance with
its missionary task is characterized by an accessible folkish approach
168
Hauk, Vollmann, pp. 50–57, for the text. Bostock, pp. 120–134. Murdoch,
pp. 68–72. Also de Boor, pp. 53–57. Ehrismann, pp. 147–156. See also A. Masser,
Bibel- und Legendenepik des deutschen Mittelalters (Berlin 1976), pp. 131–136.
169
Bostock, p. 136f.
170
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 384f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 199
171
See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 134.
172
Hauk, Vollmann, pp. 60–63, for the text.
173
Hauk, Vollmann, pp. 64–71, for the text. K. Langosch, Die deutsche Literatur
des lateinischen Mittelalters in ihrer geschichtlichen Entwicklung (Berlin 1964), p. 45f. See K.
Bertau, Deutsche Literatur im europäischen Mittelalter, vol. I, 800–1197 (Munich 1972),
pp. 51ff. For a very extensive analysis see especially Bostock, pp. 141ff., esp. pp.
148ff. See also Murdoch, pp. 73ff. and de Boor, pp. 58–64. See B. Boesch, German
Literature, A Critical Survey (London 1971), pp. 12ff. Ehrismann, pp. 157–178, pro-
vides a most extensive analysis of the poem. See Masser, pp. 19–28.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 200
200
some of the pagans, Virgil, Ovid, whose appeal survived into the
Middle Ages. The Heliand is not a chronological account and reflects
older treatments interspersed among later ones. Unlike the poet of
the Heliand, the outside world of the people is not a frame of ref-
erence for Otfrid. In fact Otfrid turns away from the people and
any vestiges of an Anglo-Saxon poetic heritage, representing a rather
more axiomatic Frankish understanding of the faith. In the service
of the lofty Christian Empire he seeks instead the attention of the
literate, initiated, cloistered elites educated in the Latin tradition, but
especially the magnates of the empire. In his dedication to Liutbert
he indicates his intention to produce a work, which would counter
the cantus obscenus laicorum, common poetry, which insults the pious
ears of the learned and which he intended to displace. His work,
Gospel derived literature in the vernacular, was intended to be didac-
tic. In that sense he is an instrument of Carolingian expression. But
while the original idea of empire had been to create a universal
Christian people to inhabit the Christian Empire, by the time of
Otfrid this idea had been subverted by elitist thinking and Carolingian
culture has become that of the select few. Being a master and the-
ologian, scholar rather than talented poet by inclination, Otfrid’s
Evangelienbuch is an innovative academic work, intended to edify, com-
plete with references to sourcebooks, with which Otfrid von Weissen-
burg addressed a select clerical public and the educated nobility.
The royal dedication might even suggest that he expected his audi-
ence to include the court. While the former catered to the interests
of his audience, engaged in occasional lengthy narrative and descrip-
tive detail expressed in alliterative verse, Otfrid addresses the mem-
bers of his audience personally, but remains factually, even dogmatically
objective as he includes discursive commentary in his verses. Frequently
he interrupts the digressive narrative to explain. Thus the six wine
jugs at the Wedding of Cana are interpreted to be the pure hearts
of the disciples of Jesus. His audience knows the subject. He offers
no new thoughts on the content of his subject, but in a workman-
like manner does try to affect greater esthetic innovation for what
he perceives to be divine truth. To remain close to the understanding
of his audience, Otfrid stayed within Germanic schemes—personal
loyalty to the leader as an example of man’s relationship with God.
He derives a life-negating view from Biblical circumstances and man’s
sinful ways, and therefore accents the positive, redemptive, life-assert-
ing aspects of Christ’s intervention in the world. In accordance with
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 202
202
174
Hauk, Vollmann, pp. 72–127, for extensive excerpts of the text. Langosch,
p. 46. According to Bertau, pp. 57ff. Otfrid’s Lord’s Prayer is representative of a
select view of Christian society. See Murdoch, pp. 75–86. for a description of the
manuscript and its arrangements and especially for a discussion of Otfrid’s poetic
language. See Bostock, pp. 169–193, for extensive commentary and elaboration of
the work and of Otfrid’s method. See also Boesch, pp. 15ff. Also de Boor, pp. 79ff.
and Watanabe-O’Kelly, pp. 16ff. for a list of earlier Christian sources. for a sequen-
tial discussion of the content and for an assessment of the work. For a most com-
plete analysis of the work and its several manuscripts, see Ehrismann, pp. 178–203.
Also Masser, pp. 29–37.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 203
lingians. The clergy and the laity were to be raised to a higher level
of spiritual understanding. The Frankish church sought to replace
any pagan vestiges, and that included Germanic alliterative verse,
with Christian-Latin forms. Otfrid von Weissenburg served that pur-
pose by providing a synthesis of Germanic language and Latin form.
In view of the emphasis on the splendors of the heavenly kingdom
and on salvation as the greatest blessing in Christian thinking it is
not surprising that anything transitory and worldly should be sup-
pressed and the spiritual and eternally radiant glory of the Word of
God, as formulated in Latin, should stand in the foreground of all
of these poetic works. The result is a Germanic identity in Latin
guise. In the following transition vernacular German was not to
maintain its position over universal Christian-Latin. Otfrid’s exam-
ple was too vast an undertaking. He found only modest imitators.
X. Secular literature
204
175
W. Pohl, ‘Memory, identity and power’, in Y. Hen, M. Innes, The Uses of the
Past in the Early Middle Ages (Cambridge 2000), pp. 9–28.
176
Ehrismann, pp. 15ff.
177
Watanabe-O’Kelly, p. 25. Also Innes, ‘Teutons and Trojans?’ in Hen and
Innes, Uses of the Past, pp. 240ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 205
ples saw him with different eyes than did his enemies. Sometimes
the narratives served merely as frames for ‘historical fiction’. They
were intended as entertainment and were very much a part of the
oral culture of the age. This process is a familiar one, well known
from the retelling of jokes, spreading rumors or just recounting half-
remembered facts. In this fashion events in Burgundian history ended
up recorded and transformed in the Scandinavian Old Norse Eddas,
while at the same time providing the core of the Nibelungenlied. The
Roman magister miletus, master of the armies, Aetius, who in 436 had
loosed the Huns in Roman service on the Burgundians and cut down
their royal family and their retinues of reportedly twenty thousand
men, before resettling them to guard the north-eastern Alpine region,
blends with Attila and ends up as Atli in the hypothetical Atlilied,
and as Etzel, first leader, and then king of the Huns in the Nibelungenlied
of the later Middle Ages. The Ostrogoth Theoderic the Great passes
into the Scandinavian Thidrekssaga, where he is the main character
and enters the German heroic tales as an unhistorical ‘Dietrich von
Bern’. Sigurd will reappear as Siegfried. The material which Charle-
magne supposedly wanted to have preserved must have been of this
sort. Only a few written fragments have survived in German. More
of them have entered and been preserved in the medieval literature
of Scandinavia and Iceland.
The old Atlilied was most probably of South-German origin and
was one of the earliest Germanic poems composed in the oral tra-
dition before written down during the 8th century. The work is no
longer extant and cannot be recast in its original form, except from
two later Old Norse Scandinavian versions: the Atlakvida, probably
a late 9th century Norwegian work, and the Atlamal, a reworked
11th or 12th century version prepared on Greenland and part of
the 13th century Poetic Edda.178 The lay provides some of the char-
acters, though with different names, of the later Nibelungenlied and
the basic plot of its second part, known as the Nibelungenklage or Der
Nibelungen Not, the lament over the dire end of the Burgundians. The
assumed Atlilied is the oldest prototypical source of the medieval
Nibelungenlied, the Middle High German Epic. The two Norse accounts
are later elaborations of a lost, fundamental narrative poem. Despite
178
U. Dronke, (ed.), The poetic Edda, Heroic Poems, vol. I. (Oxford 1969).
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 206
206
179
Dronke, pp. 3–12. This is a bilingual version, Norse and English.
180
Dronke, pp. 77–98. This is also a bilingual version, Norse and English.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 207
181
F. Erichson, Die Geschichte Thidreks von Bern, Sammlung Thule, Altnordische Dichtung
und Prosa, 2nd ed., vol. 22 (Düsseldorf, Cologne 1962). See Schutz, Germanic Realms,
pp. 75ff.
182
Hauk, Vollmann, pp. 10–15, for the text. F.C. Gentry, J.K. Walter, German
Epic Poetry (New York 1995), pp. 1–8. See also Ehrismann, pp. 121–137, for an
analysis of the languages used. See Watanabe-O’Kelly, p. 25f., Boesch, p. 19f.,
Murdoch, pp. 55–64. Also Bostock, pp. 33–72, who places the lay into the whole
context of the Nibelungenlied and of the Thidrekssaga. De Boor, pp. 65–71.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 208
208
183
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 379, suggests the recipient to have been a Saxon noble
visiting Fulda.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 209
210
184
Innes, State and Society, p. 130f. places the conflict into the context of honor
and ritual violence.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 211
185
Hauk, Vollenbach, pp. 146–149, for the full bilingual text. See Watanabe-
O’Kelly, p. 22f. Also Boesch, p. 19. See Murdoch, pp. 93–100, for a brief histor-
ical discussion. See also Bostok, pp. 201–207. Wallace-Hadrill, p. 387f. Ehrismann,
pp. 228–236. de Boor, p. 90f. Also Nelson, ‘The Literacy of the laity’, in McKitterick,
The Carolingians, pp. 232ff. who discusses the possible Latin model for this poem
and the possibility that the king in question was actually Ludwig the Younger, who
in 880 had defeated a force of Vikings at the battle of Thiméon, inflicting 5000
dead on the invaders.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 212
212
186
Nelson, ‘Literacy’ in McKitterick, The Carolingians, p. 232.
187
Hauk, Vollenbach, pp. 163–259, for the bilingual text, Latin and NHG. See
Bostock, pp. 224–234, for a discussion of the plot. Also Watanabe-O’Kelly, p. 27f.
See Wallace-Hadrill, p. 388f. See Innes, ‘Teutons or Trojans?’ in Hen and Innes,
Uses of the Past, p. 246, who proposes that the Latin version is the one to survive
from among Germanic, Old English and Romance versions from southern France,
Italy and Spain.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 213
188
Hauk, Vollenbach, pp. 1169ff. for a lengthy review of possible origins. Bertau,
p. 67f. and Ehrismann, p. 395, support this position. Ehrismann suggests it to be
an assignment to demonstrate Latin writing skills. For de Boor it is a 9th century
work. See Bostock, pp. 234ff. See also Werner, in Godman and Collins, pp. 102ff.
189
Werner, in Godman and Collins, p. 109f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 214
214
Hagano’s nephew. Hagano has stayed out of the fight despite chal-
lenges to his courage. Out of loyalty and the honor of his king
Hagano declares his readiness to fight his blood brother Waltharius
on the next morning. When Waltharius confronts Hagano with their
relationship and their mutual loyalty as friends, Hagano raises the
issue of the slain nephew. Hagano’s inner tragic turmoil bears little
emphasis and the question about the loyalties and revenge is not
clearly developed. The ending turns into a farce: Guntharius loses
a leg, Waltharius his right hand, but knocks out Hagano’s eye with
his left and injures the latter’s jaw. All three survive and Hiltgund
bandages them all up. Over their wine they mock their mutilations.
The epic ends with a vos salvat Jesu, ‘May Jesus bless you’.
The figures are fictitious. Hagano and Guntharius will reappear
in the Nibelungenlied. Since it is not yet the time of the medieval
romances, love is not the mainspring of the relationship, but mas-
culine bravery, fighting prowess, true friendship and loyalty in the
face of treachery and greed. The inner conflict rests within Hagano,
though this too is not fully worked out. The ending of the poem is
something of a parody of heroic motifs. Perhaps it intimates a gen-
tle criticism of the misdirected secular interests on the part of the
spiritually oriented cloistered groups.
Many copies of the Waltharius manuscript exist, suggesting its
monastic popularity, far into the Middle Ages. It is a long epic work
written in 1456 Latin hexameters by a German speaker and in that
sense it interrupts the Carolingian efforts to write in German and
reintroduces the use of Latin within the succeeding Ottonian scribal
culture.
In summation it is possible to say that trace elements of earlier
Germanic oral traditions were incorporated into the written versions
of the heroic epics, which were not compatible with the ideals of a
Heavenly Kingdom on earth. Ostrogothic vestiges dealing with
Theoderic the Great are remembered in the Hildebrandslied and the
Thidrekssaga. Frankish, Burgundian, Alemanic and Hunnish elements
were subsumed in the Nibelungenlied. Frisian materials provided the
lost lines of the Gudrun stories. Regrettably nothing of this oral tra-
dition was to exist in its own right.
On the periphery of the selection of works described, there is an
extensive number of small practical works in the vernacular consist-
ing of such functional texts as baptismal vows, Lord’s Prayers and
commentaries, Alemanic translations of Psalms, the narrated dialogue
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 215
of Christ and the Woman of Samaria, lays of St. Peter, St. George,
fables and animal epics, and an assortment of blessings, incantations
and spells. In the context of the universal Latin scribal culture, works
written in German are a significant and noteworthy curiosity. The
creation of a written German language was itself a significant feat
since it required the adjustment of Germanic orthography and sound
system to the system of Latin letters, the invention of words, con-
cepts and a flexible syntax to express the abstract ideas contained
in a Greco-Latin Christianity. Special care had to be taken to avoid
heretical mistranslations. The idea of writing in German therefore
had to be approached with caution and courage, while the linguis-
tic potential of German as a sufficiently applicable tool had to be
dared to be discovered. That this was accomplished quite early in
the circle around Alcuin is demonstrated by the translation into real
rather than Latinized German of Isidore of Seville’s De fide catholica
contra Judaeos, translated c. 790/800, deemed to have been the most
accomplished of translated prose so early in the period. In his work
Isidore (c. 560–636) defends the Christian faith and the Trinity
against the objections of the Jews. Nothing tangible appears to have
come of Charlemagne’s supposed instructions to formulate a German
grammar and to prepare the written collection of Germanic lays and
poems. If this truly had been his intention then it may have played
a role in contributing to an intellectual climate in which the devel-
opment not only of a written German language, but perhaps also
something of a German ethnic sense could have been advanced.
This did, of course, not come into being till the late Ottonian period.
During Charlemagne’s reign this supposed promotion of a unify-
ing German vernacular in the realm would have been incompatible
with his persuasion to establish the universal Imperium Christianum
based on Latin. In retrospect the use of OHG was no more than
an experimental excursion of a peripheral nature, a chance survival,
too often mere fragments recorded in the margins of other texts.
Most of them are no more than markers in the gradual emergence
of a literature in German. With Latin as the language of all learn-
ing and as the literary language par excellence, the return to Latin
was a rejoining of the mainstream of intellectual pursuits consistent
with the renovatio romanorum imperii and with the principles of the
Carolingian recapitulation, even though, from the viewpoint of an
evolving vernacular literature in German, it may appear to have
been a regressive step as an entertaining secular alternative to the
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 216
216
190
Schutz, Germanic Realms, p. 289, also Tools, Weapons and Ornaments, p. 74.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 217
191
H. Schutz, The Prehistory of Germanic Europe (New Haven, London 1983), pp.
125–190, 243–307. See also C. Farr, The Book of Kells, Its Function and Audience
(London, Toronto 1997).
192
H. Schutz, The Romans in Central Europe (New Haven, London 1985), pp.
85–137.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 218
218
193
Hinks, pp. 72–93.
194
L. Nees, ‘Art and Architecture’, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History,
pp. 817–822.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 220
220
books and that pictures seduced the innocent and were snares for
the unwary, while Theodulf of Orleans was persuaded that pictures
inclined the mind to falseness rather than the truth.195 The discus-
sion was clearly one between one position, which saw in colorful
pictorial representation an appeal to the senses and the emotions by
means of visual affects, and another, which wanted to direct the
individual toward the intellect and the spirit. The narrow view is
understandable if one considers that Christianity saw itself as a lit-
erate faith in which God’s Word had been revealed in books, the
Old Testament and the Gospels. In the end and in keeping with
the pronouncement of pope Gregory I wall painting became a pub-
lic means of bringing the faith to life for the unlettered. The illu-
mination of pages of manuscript became a private means. Each of
the two distinct genres, of course, was subject to its own rules and
sensibilities.
However, what could Hrabanus Maurus have had in mind with
his warning? His own Liber de laudibus sanctae crucis, with its dedica-
tional pictures and the many illustrations of the cross, would con-
tradict him, were it not for his synthesis of texts in pictures and the
decoration of letters. Any number of examples such as the Drogo
Sacramentary, or the Folchard Psalter (Plate 2a) can be arrayed to demon-
strate that for the Carolingians the calligraphic display letters in the
texts were charged with symbolic energy and meaningful imagery.
In view of the existence and use of Irish enhanced illuminated man-
uscripts in St. Gallen, Fulda and other monasteries, it is unlikely that
the opponents of ornamental and pictorial illustrations seriously wanted
to promote the unillustrated book.196
Charlemagne’s conquests in Italy had reinforced the direct link
with late Classical forms and had motivated a rather sudden impe-
tus in that direction. As has been demonstrated, the Classical her-
itage in its many Christian Roman and Byzantine representations
was given a rolemodel function, though it was not always under-
stood. The Mediterranean outlook and its effect on all the arts, not
just the cloister arts, were to be particularly profound and virtually
permanent. It must be kept in mind, however, that the dependence
195
McKitterick, ‘Text and Image’ in McKitterick, Uses of Literacy, p. 297f. See
Wallace-Hadrill, pp. 217–225. Especially Nees, Mantle, pp. 21ff. for a discussion of
Theodulf ’s poetry.
196
McKitterick, ‘Scholarship’, in Frankish Kingdoms, pp. 215ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 221
of the Carolingian artists on Classical models did not take into con-
sideration a chronological sequence of the models. The Classical
work to be copied was usually in the hands of the copyist. In the
case of the book illustrations an attempt to classify Carolingian works
in a sequential stylistic chronology will be frustrated. Though appar-
ently imitative, the works in ivory were entirely innovative. In view
of the lack of new ivory, old Roman ivories were split or shaved
and reused as raw material for new artistic expression.
222
197
R. McKitterick, ‘Royal Patronage of Culture in the Frankish kingdoms under
the Carolingians: Motives and Consequences’, in Frankish Kings and Culture, pp. 103ff.
for manuscripts and their possible patrons.
198
See Duft and Meyer, Die Irischen Miniaturen der Stiftsbibliothek St. Gallen for a
detailed analysis of this Codex with related manuscripts.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 223
224
226
199
Bischoff, p. 41. F. Unterkircher, Buchmalerei, p. 22f. See also Braunfels, p. 89.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 227
200
W.F. Volbach, Elfenbeinarbeiten der Spätantike und des Frühen Mittelalters, dritte völ-
lig neu bearbeitete Auflage (Mainz 1976), p. 93, plates 72–74.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 228
228
201
Braunfels, p. 138.
202
See Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 53. Also Braunfels, p. 367. Wallace-Hadrill,
p. 192, suggests it to have been a copy of an original among others brought from
Rome in 781. Also Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 182f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 230
230
the assignment to found the Palace School. He may well have returned
with books from Ravenna and Lombardy and hence contributed
influences upon the literary work of the palace workshops. The
Godescalc book of pericopes, the selections read during the service
in the order of the liturgical feasts, documents its earliest activity as
Godescalc also pays tribute to Charlemagne’s interest in books. Such
an evangelistary is used in the liturgy throughout the year. Though
without any real perspective, the optical effect is stunning. The text
is written in well-attuned and expensive colors of golden and silver
(blackened by oxidation) letters on purple parchment. Our interest
in this manuscript focuses on the miniatures placed at the beginning
of the lectionary: four actual author-portraits of the Evangelists, one
of Christ and a representation of the Fountain of Life. What is very
noticeable is that the minimalist concentration on the Evangelists
and the tetramorphs of the Codex Millenarius contrasts clearly with
the elaborate compilation of planes of shapes and colors and deco-
rative details, as if the past horor vacui still dominated current tastes.
From this point of view the Godescalc Evangelistary is still quite north-
ern, though virtually without clear reference to any aspects of the
Insular Style. (Plates 6a, 6b, 6c, 6d) Carpet pages by other means,
they represent a synthesis of styles. The miniatures of Christ, St.
Matthew and St. John in this lectionary introduce modest architec-
tural settings behind the seated Evangelists, a feature which will
become typical for the Carolingian Gospels. In the Fountain of Life
illumination architecture itself provides the focal interest while simul-
taneously bearing a message.203
Each of the colored pages is larger than the framed miniature
itself. The frames of the Evangelist author-portraits have some geo-
metric but mainly vegetative ornaments, resembling palm leaf whisks
arranged in a curvilinear manner. Stylized vegetation also appears
within the miniatures. The platforms for Mark, Luke and John are
faced with spiral tendrils. Each picture is subdivided into four hor-
izontal background zones of differing coloration. Against these fields
the tetramorphs, the Evangelists’ names, the Evangelists on their
cushions seats and platforms are set in relief. Reminiscent of seated
consuls on Roman ivory consular diptyches, the Evangelists maintain
the seated pose, as their upright bodies cut across the horizontal
203
Stalley, p. 61.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 231
strips. Despite the wealth of structural surface detail, the figures dom-
inate the space and attract our attention. Very personable in appear-
ance they invite our participatory relationship. They are well positioned,
and convincingly lifelike. All of their faces are very pensive, expres-
sive, with clearly arched brows and large, penetrating eyes. Almost
all other things are ancillary. This has the effect that the available
space allows the names to appear only as abbreviations. John’s name
has leached through from the other side. The shoulders are again
more or less turned forward, so that Luke faces us frontally, his head
turned slightly to the left, while Mark looks over his right shoulder.
Matthew has his legs crossed at the knees, Mark has them placed
side by side, Luke set apart, John’s feet are crossed at the ankles.
Not all things are in the same plane, so that the toes of Mark’s left
foot overlap the lectern stand, even though the stand is much closer
to the viewer. The stands supporting tables and every lectern have
been lathe-turned. All the faces have a look of meditative anticipa-
tion, as each one has a stylus in his right hand, ready to react and
put pen to paper. Eye contact is established. Books and inkwells are
within easy reach and lecterns stand ready. The Evangelists and their
emblems move in axiomatic relation to one another as the Evangelists
have their heads cocked in the direction of their respective symbols,
which in turn have their heads lowered toward their respective
Evangelists. Very natural in their depiction, lion and calf do not
have wings. The heads of the symbols as well as of the Evangelists
are surrounded by halos and these halos touch, suggesting that the
Evangelists are actually listening to hear the words, which they are
prepared to write down in metaphysical dictation. Their raised hands
and pens suggest that they want to listen and ward off any other
distractions. In a sense the tetramorphs are the Evangelists’ symbolic
alter egos, so that the ‘prompting’ is more of a listening to an inner
voice. The Gospels, which they hold, are the books kept in heaven,
God’s Word, of which the one written by the Evangelist is a sacred
replica. Hence each Evangelist is presented as a ‘prince’ among
scribes. At this point the cushion rolls are something of a short hand
for a throne-like chair. Matthew is seated on three such rolls. His
miniature is different in still other ways. The halos of Matthew and
of his symbol are quite far apart, but what links them are identical
gestures with their right hands, held out to the other as if in a greet-
ing or in blessing, very well executed. The angel holds a cross over
his left shoulder. A large part of the background is that of a simple
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 232
232
204
See Braunfels, p. 145. Also Bullough, Renewal, p. 11f. See D. Ganz, ‘“Roman
Books” Reconsidered: The Theology of Carolingian Display Script’, in Smith (ed.),
Early Medieval Rome, p. 300, points to this image being a particular Roman reference.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 234
234
faith. (Plate 7b) In this instance especially, the Fountain page is com-
plemented by the lavishly ornamented facing incipit page of the
gospel of St. Matthew which deals with Christ’s birth and its mean-
ing for Christians as the spring of all life in this and the other world.
Clearly the two pages are placed in relation to one another. A clue
to this effect is hidden in the architecture of the Fountain. Its eight
classicizing marble columns are in the same plane and all visible at
the same time, which in a symmetrically arranged structure should
not be visible, as their placement should be congruent. Such an
arrangement is clearly deliberate. This illustrated page goes to some
lengths to contrast the four larger columns further forward with those
smaller columns further back, thus making an attempt to show spa-
tial perspective and depth. Otherwise the surface of the illumination
is flat, without any other attempt to indicate a third dimension. The
viewer’s point of view is at right angles to the fountain. The pool
of water is thus not visible. The painter is also careful to show each
column with its own capital. A pointed roof bearing a cross on top
completes this architecture. The animals do not actually have ground
under their feet and hence appear to be hovering in some abstract
space. In a unique idyllic setting nature and animals interact sym-
bolically as the thirst of all is quenched at the Fountain. According
to Psalm 42 the psalmist’s soul, just like the stag, thirsts for God,
yet there are no human beings shown at all. The psalm begins with
the analogy of a stag thirsting for water and it is shown near the
fountain. Identifiable birds and fowl have come in pairs to the foun-
tain and most are seen picking at blossoms. The animals belong to
those traditionally seen on late Roman and early Christian orna-
mentation placed among the vines and acanthus leaves sprouting
from one vessel as shown on the ivory throne of Maximian in
Ravenna.205 The work of several carvers, the setting is paradisic with
Old and New Testament scenes or legendary associations: cranes,
herons, storks, pairs of ducks, guinea fowl, pheasants, roosters and
most prominently two peacocks. The significance of the latter rests
in the legendary belief that the flesh of the peacock was incorrupt-
ible, would never decay and by transference became a reference to
eternal life and to Paradise. The mosaics in the church of San Vitale
in Ravenna depict peacocks as dominant motifs. Whoever drinks
205
L. Nees, Early Medieval Art (Oxford 2002), p. 104.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 235
from the waters of this Fountain of Life will enjoy everlasting life.
The Fountain itself symbolizes the springs, which represent the
Gospels, while these in turn indicated the faith in Christ and the
cancellation of death. The eight columns are an allegory of the Eight
Benedictions,—the number 8 being a symbol of regeneration—206 of
which the fourth promises satiation to those who hunger and thirst
for justice. The rewards will be theirs in heaven. In this context the
architecture of the Fountain yields another stylistic consideration,
that of the anastasis/resurrection, represented by the rotundas mark-
ing the Holy Grave in the Church of the Sepulcher in Jerusalem,
and then Old St. Peter’s in Rome, as well as many others, and later
also in the church dedicated to St. Michael in Fulda. Early Christians
saw the immersion in the baptismal font and the ascent from it as
a death and rebirth into the sojourn among the blessed in another
life. There is some evidence that the anastasis was celebrated as a
cult in some of the early baptisteries. Its echoes are reflected in the
names of churches—church of the Resurrection. By Carolingian times
the ideas of a Heavenly Jerusalem, Paradise and the Heavenly king-
dom had become equated. Paradise, with the meaning ‘garden’, was
a term frequently applied to the portico or atrium of churches and
hence associated with a columned structure. Church architecture
itself was deemed to suggest a glimpse of the heavenly Jerusalem.
A generation after the production of the Godescalc Lectionary, the
gospel preserved at the monastery of St. Médard at Soissons indi-
cated some stylistic developments. Perhaps both versions were based
on a common original.207 Also a product of the renovatio at the scrip-
torium at Aachen, Louis the Pious gave it to Soissons in 827, this
manuscript contains two representations of the Fountain of Life, rep-
resenting the tomb of Christ and rebirth through Baptism and
Paradise, the one contained in an ellipse over a set of Canon Tables
indexing the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, the other as a full page
representation related to the Fountain page of the Godescalc Evange-
listary. (Plate 8a) Both of these versions have been enriched by ele-
ments missing in the Godescalc version, such as a much greater use
of vibrant and deep colors and the presentation of human contours.
206
Stalley, p. 61, indicates that the world was created on the eighth day, Christ’s
resurrection took place on the eighth day of the Passion, and that according to
patristic thinking, the number 8 represented baptism as a spiritual regeneration.
207
Braunfels, p. 145.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 236
236
208
J. Hubert, J. Porcher, W.F. Volbach, Carolingian Art, translated from the French
(London 1970), pp. 84ff. See also Diebold, p. 89.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 237
209
Revelation, 4.4, 4.6.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 238
238
210
Bullough, Renewal, p. 11f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 239
211
See Ganz, in Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome, pp. 297ff. for an extensive dis-
cussion of the classical, but Christian derivation of Carolingian lettering.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 240
240
of the arch, who in the context of the verses of the Gospel is John
the Baptist. The scene illustrates Verse 2 of the Gospel: . . . Behold I
send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee, the
very text which St. Mark has opened in the book before him. The
green spandrels on the right page refer specifically to Verses 9–13
of the first chapter: in white garments, Christ’s baptism in the River
Jordan by John the Baptist and the descent of the Holy Spirit in
the shape of the dove, in the left spandrel and the brief textual ref-
erence to Christ’s being ministered to by two angels while he was
tempted in the desert. The significance of these scenes of figural rela-
tionships shown in the spandrels lies in that for the first time in our
discussion they illustrate the gradual introduction of narrative tech-
niques in Carolingian art, referred to above. Separated from the
arched field containing the lion emblem by a travis rod, a youthful
St. Mark is placed against a deep blue background, framed by pulled
back, knotted curtains, which, however, by mistake, are not held in
position by the columns to which they should be attached. The orna-
mentation of the two arches differs as the apex of the arch over the
Lion emblem is marked by a carved cameo showing several human
figures. The other arch displays a red disc. The pairs of columns
are not identical. Those flanking the Evangelist have golden capi-
tals, dominated by a flower motif. The dark columns themselves
betray an intricate grain in the marble shafts. The columns flanking
the text have foliated capitals of (tarnished) silver. The column shafts
are of a marvered gold. The pairs of column bases are distinct. His
sitting pose is the familiar one, his body slightly angled to the right,
head turned back over his right shoulder, leaning forward to hold
the book on the lectern with his left hand, his right hand poised
elegantly ready to write. However, the link between transmission and
reception is no longer explicit as the eye contact between St. Mark
and his emblem is no longer made as the earlier association between
a writing Evangelist and an inspiring and prompting symbol is no
longer obvious. The two have become too independent of one another.
The garments, a tunic of gold trimmed pastel green and a toga of
deep purple, are draped around his well-contoured body in the famil-
iar fashion. He sits on the customary cushion roll. The fall of the
folds indicates a very prominent, disproportionate upper thigh. The
feet, especially the right foot, are well drawn, wearing the merest
suggestion of sandals. The right foot extends over the edge of the
platform. Edges tend to be in different planes. The background below
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 241
the curtain knots is turquoise. The arch containing the text of the
Scripture is of a golden background with purple lettering identify-
ing the Gospel. The rectangle below is purple with golden lettering
for the first lines of the Gospel. Particularly impressive is the large
capital initial letter I, decorated with unidentified human torsos. The
top of the letter is diamond-shaped with a haloed, mature, long-
haired and bearded torso in the diamond. The bottom is also pointed,
but essentially heart-shaped, with another longhaired but youthful
and clean-shaven face in it. In the middle of the shaft is a circle
with yet another haloed and longhaired young face in it. The shaft
of the letter bears an ornamental braid along its entire length. Scroll
designs provide finishing details. This initial reflects vestiges of the
Insular and Anglo-Saxon styles.
A prototypical presentation of a writing figure is kept at the
Bibliothèque Royale in Brussels. (Plate 10a) It is variously described,
by the library as the portrait of a scribe at work of Roman or
Byzantine Provenance of the 6th century, or as the supposedly
unfinished portrait of an Evangelist, St. Matthew from the Xanten
Gospels, belonging to the Carolingian Ada Group of imperial Coronation
Gospels dated to the early 9th century.212 While its unadorned, clas-
sical, clean simplicity would place it ideally at the prototypical begin-
ning of the tradition of Evangelists bent over their lecterns writing
their Gospels, why would a mere scribe have been so honored, con-
sidering the cost of a page of purple parchment. On this page a
youthful figure, clad completely in white, is seated on a flat cushion
placed on a simple stool. The left hand seems to be holding the
opened book on the lectern, while the right hand is extended, writing.
The smock-like garment is open at the front falling in easy folds
about the knees. Most unconventionally, the man has not even the
suggestion of feet. The portrait has modern appeal perhaps because
of its unfinished state, but certainly because of its Hellenistic-Roman
style, its Classical composure and quiet grandeur (Winckelmann’s
stille Größe). The figure is located in an open setting, without indication
212
Bischoff, pp. 65, n. 45; 80f. groups the works. C.R. Dodwell, The Pictorial Arts
of the West, 800–1200 (New Haven, London 1993), p. 56 refers to H. Swarzenski,
who held that the unfinished page was a Roman work of the 4th century, which
served as a model for the Carolingian artists, 60, Fig. 45. See F. Mütherich, ‘Book
Illumination at the Court of Louis the Pious’, in Godman and Collins, p. 594f.
suggests that it is a single leaf of an older and unfinished Evangelist portrait, sub-
sequently inserted into the Brussels gospel. See also Hubert et al., p. 92.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 242
242
213
Hubert, p. 97f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 243
214
Collins, p. 117f.
215
Stalley, Early Medieval Architecture, p. 21f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 244
244
216
Schutz, Romans, pp. 155ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 245
While Luke and John hold their pens at shoulder height, Mark is
dipping his in an inkwell, while Matthew is actually poised in a writ-
ing position. They all sit on cushion rolls. Mark, Luke and John sit
on benches in a squared off plain. That of Matthew is angled into
the picture and slightly ascending in the perspective because Matthew
is the one saint who is not facing the viewer frontally, but seated
obliquely turned toward his lectern, the only one in the set. Each
head has a slightly different tilt and all the Evangelists have youth-
ful, beardless faces. They all wear the familiar garb of a tunic beneath
an amply fitting toga. Below the draped garments, legs and arms,
hands and feet are realistically convincing, despite the frontal poses
of the bodies. Though pale and dark pinks are the color for most
things, grays, greens and golds provide appropriate accents, how-
ever, the dominant color on all four miniatures is a dark blue. None
of this is to be mistaken as taking place in this world. Despite the
slight impression of perspective, the flat surfaces are a stylistic device
to suspend any impression of reality. The arched portals offer entrance
into a metaphysical realm.
Another tradition follows from the illustrated pages of the gospels
from Brussels, Aachen and Vienna. These had portrayed the Evangelists
without benefit of architectural setting and without identifying tetramor-
phic emblems. A work dated to c. 800, made at Aachen, perhaps
in the scriptorium headed by Einhard,217 has come to be known as
the Imperial Coronation Gospels. (Plates 12a, 12b, 12c, 12d) It is worked
in this other, Classical style and may perhaps be the work of a Greek
painter.218 Painted on purple parchment, a smaller frame containing
the Evangelists, is compacted quite unnecessarily and off-center into
much less than the available space. Stylistically there is a relation-
ship between the gospel illustrations from Aachen and the portrait
of St. Matthew from these Imperial Coronation Gospels at Vienna.
Written in gold and silver on purple parchment the Codex is illus-
trated with sixteen canon tables and monumental portraits of
Evangelists. The Codex was used during the imperial coronations
for the oaths of installation. Reputedly found on Charlemagne’s knees,
217
C.R. Dodwell, The Pictorial Arts of the West, 800–1200 (New Haven and London
1993), p. 56.
218
Hubert, p. 92. See Bischoff, p. 62, who speculates that Charlemagne may
have returned with books written in this style from his campaign into Lombardy
in 781.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 246
246
when Otto III opened his tomb in A.D. 1000, the saint is once again
placed in an open-air setting without architectural context. The fact
that the customary emblems are not also present in the composi-
tions, suggests that these representations of the saints follow an east-
ern tradition. The itinerant artists were foreign to the ornamental,
northern designs, but familiar with Roman motifs of background
illustration.219 On purple parchment a smaller frame of gold and
ornamented silver contains the portrait. Enveloped in a white toga,
St. Matthew is placed in an open-air setting, captured in the formal
pose writing his Gospel. His head is surrounded by a golden halo
outlined in black. His left hand rests on the edge of the lectern hold-
ing an inkhorn. His right, holding a pen, is poised over the open
book. He is seated on a large cushion roll placed on a chair, pos-
sible a folding chair. His left foot rests on a stack of books at the
base of the lectern, his right foot is on the ground with the heel
resting on the lowest level of the lectern stand. The clinging folds
of the fabric suggest the outline of his legs. A reddish black back-
ground rises to shoulder height, contrasting the white garment, the
darker head and halo are set off from the light background of the
gray tinted sky. That this is a very sober and functional portrait is
apparent. There is no world, no nature here, were it not for the
acanthus leaves in the frame. The objective of this artist was to con-
centrate on the human representation and its activity. There is some-
thing minimalist about this portrait. No extraneous ornamentation,
which might detract from the focus on the role of this saint in the
context and message of the scriptures. Only the idea of the inspired
Word of God. One of the other frames, that of St. John, is identi-
cal with this page of St. Matthew, except that in that instance the
stool on which John rests his feet actually breaks out of the frame
by having three of its feet placed outside of the frame, a distin-
guishing and relative rarity.
St. Mark is placed in a frame with ‘baroque’ sling band curvilin-
ear designs. Young and clean shaven, he faces us frontally, seated
in the open against a gray, rocky landscape with ‘impressionistic’
trees on the horizon. He holds a book scroll up in his left and rolled
out over his lap. His right hand is dipping a pen into an inkwell
219
Braunfels, pp. 149, 369, suggests that the artist(s) represented the techniques
practiced in Greek Italy.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 247
248
220
Staubach, p. 344.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 249
221
See H.L. Kessler, The Illustrated Bibles from Tours (Princeton 1977), p. 126, for
the text of the dedication. Also P.E. Dutton, H.L. Kessler, The Poetry and Paintings
of the First Bible of Charles the Bald (Ann Arbor 1997), pp. 1, 89. The poetry accompany-
ing the miniatures makes the case that the Bible become the king’s spiritual food.
222
See Kessler, pp. 96ff. for sources and influences.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 250
250
223
Dutton, Kessler, Frontispiece. Also p. 42f. See also H. Maguire, ‘Magic and
Money in the Early Middle Ages’, in Nees, Approaches, p. 93.
224
Kessler, p. 129.
225
Dutton, Kessler, p. 115.
226
Dutton, Kessler, p. 8 provide further examples. Also p. 59f., 81. A precise
political connotation was working in the equation between Biblical ruler and tem-
poral king.
227
Chronicles I, 15. 16, 19–21. Also Samuel II, 6. 14, 15. Dutton, Kessler argue
that David’s selection from among his brothers signals a contemporary message
about Charles’ entitlement to rule in the place of his brothers, Lothair especially.
See also Diebold, p. 82f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 251
228
Kessler, p. 109. Also Dutton, Kessler, Passim.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 252
252
The figure behind his right is crowded, as it has to reach over the
back of the throne into the imperial space, holding a sheathed sword
in his right hand. Their eyes are turned toward the emperor. These
warriors may very well represent the functions of the prince. The
scene is a variation on the motifs mentioned above, which them-
selves find antecedents in Roman examples and also on the helmet
plaque associated with king Agilulf of the Lombards, c. 600.229 The
emperor is seated in the manner of an Evangelist, his dark eyes
directed to something beyond the frame, his right arm holding a
scepter staff, his anatomically impossible left arm pointing in the
direction followed by his eyes. There, on the next page, is written
a poem of dedication. In golden letters on purple parchment the
poem praises his rule, indicates that Lothair ordered the gospel at
St. Martin’s, (between 849 and 851) and requests the prayers of those
who may contemplate the book.230 Since Tours was in the domain
of Charles the Bald, for Lothair to place a commission there was
perhaps a gesture of reconciliation with his brother Charles, after
the wars leading to the Battle of Fontenoy and the Oaths of Strasbourg.
Lothair had his own Palace School, located somewhere in the Aachen
and Liège region. A psalter produced there contained illustrated
pages with portrait miniatures of an enthroned Lothair231 and of a
seated king David. (Plate 14b) An inscription supporting his own
position in the fraternal conflict links Lothair with David to the effect
that Lothair was chosen by God to be ruler over his brothers.232
The Davidic element in Carolingian political theory is well estab-
lished. He is clothed in a dark blue tunic and wrapped in the nat-
ural folds of a toga-like garment of purple and gold, held in place
by a large disc fibula at the right shoulder. Black and gold are the
dominant accents, which contrast with the prevailing tones of pur-
ple and mauve. The light mauve color of the backdrop drapery is
continued in three levels of ‘clouds’ behind the lower portion of the
throne. It forms the platform on which the shield bearer stands. The
significance of this unique dedicationary portrait rests in the cir-
cumstance that this figure is shown totally without any obvious Biblical
229
Schutz, Tools, Weapons and Ornaments, pp. 168ff., Fig. 99.
230
F. Mütherich, J.E. Gaede, Karolingische Buchmalerei (Munich 1976), p. 85. Also
Bullough, Renewal, pp. 39, 68. See Diebold, p. 134f. for the text of the poem and
for a rationale for placing the commission at Tours.
231
Backhouse, p. 20.
232
Dodwell, p. 60.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 253
233
Dutton, Kessler, p. 119f. text, Fig. 17. See pp. 23ff. for the context.
234
Staubach, p. 14.
235
Kessler, p. 125.
236
Dutton, Kessler, pp. 71ff., propose classical models for the scene. Also p. 91.
237
Staubach, p. 18.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 254
254
238
Dutton, Kessler, p. 76.
239
J. Beckwith, Early Medieval Art, (London 1985), p. 65, reviews the speculation
concerning the identities of the figures. See also Dodwell, p. 74, concerning the
identities. Also Kessler, p. 127. Also Wallace-Hadrill, p. 245. Dutton, Kessler
p. 77f., make the case that the personages on the two sides are actually a double
depiction of the same people, enacting different moments during the event.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 255
240
Kessler, p. 133.
241
Staubach, p. 222.
242
See Dodwell, p. 64, concerning the supposed historical reasons for the uncom-
pleted state of the work.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 256
256
243
Staubach, p. 226.
244
Staubach, p. 225, for a brief speculation and refutation of other interpretations.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 257
245
Staubach, pp. 264–278. He lists the poetic references basic to the Codex Aureus,
the works of Sedulius, Hucbald and Scotus.
246
Mütherich, Gaede, Figs. 37, 38. See Staubach, p. 261f. for references to con-
temporary literary sources.
247
Staubach, p. 263.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 258
258
however, deny that third dimension. Like a new Solomon the king
is seated on a resplendent throne in the central arch, a golden crown
with fleurs de lys on his head and drapery behind and above his
head. In an ellipse above the king’s head God’s Right Hand reaches
down into the vaulted space as if he had only just performed the
ritualistic coronation of the king. Angels hover toward the canopy
and touch it. Against a mainly blue background the king, larger than
all other figures in the picture, wears a dark blue tunic, ornamented
elaborately with golden designs, perhaps fleurs de lys, or golden bees,
hemmed with an apparently gem encrusted band. A purple toga is
draped around him, also with a gem encrusted hem and a large
jeweled conched fibula at his shoulder. Red leggings with golden
bindings and golden shoes complete his appearance. His mustachioed
face, stern, with very dark eyes, is turned to his left. His left hand
does not hold a scepter and is hidden in the folds of his lap, his
right hand gestures in the same direction as his gaze—at the pic-
ture on the facing page of the Veneration of the Lamb. In the two
flanking arches, two votive lamps, familiar from Visigothic Spain and
the province of Gothia, hang over the familiar, smaller two warriors,
the left with shield and spear, the right one holding his sword and
coiled belt assembly. Again they represent the royal function to defend
the Christian faith. In the flanking space to the left and right, stand
two female figures wearing battlement crowns and holding cornu-
copias with sprouting flowers. Inscriptions in the frame identify them
as his provinces Francia on the left and Gothia on the right, the core
areas of Charles’ kingdom and subject to his justice. These smaller
figures, just as the angels above, stand out against light mauve-beige
backdrops. Several of these motifs will see continuity in Ottonian
Art: the Hand of God, the angels, the baldachin, the two warriors,
the female figures with battlement crowns carrying cornucopias rep-
resenting provinces. This page is the most sumptuous propagandis-
tic claim and portrayal of the legitimacy of Carolingian royalty within
the context of the Christian Empire. In its ritual splendor it asserts
the claim to divine installation on earth by virtue of God’s choice
and grace as rex terrae. The identification of provinces, however, is
an innovation, since during the Early Middle Ages, kings were rulers
of peoples and not of territories.248 That Charles is a most Christian
248
P.E. Schramm, Die deutschen Kaiser und Könige in Bildern ihrer Zeit (Munich 1983),
p. 54. See also Porcher, in Hubert, et al., pp. 147ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 259
249
Mütherich, Gaede, p. 108.
250
Schutz, Germanic Realms, passim.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 260
260
had been at the expense of Pepin’s son’s right to the succession and
that his reign was not actually exceptionally brilliant, we can see
that these ‘portraits’ are the work of image makers projecting the
artistic aura of the ideal ruler, the idea of the great augustus, an
image somewhat at odds with reality. The image may well have
been thought of as an instrument with which to advance the not so
veiled ambitions of Charles’ imperial future. As a result the repre-
sentations of Charles succeeded in creating the enduring image of
the illustrious Carolingian ruler. In addition there are the ruler por-
traits imprinted on coins.
A very richly ornamented Psalter dedicated to Charles’s brother,
Ludwig the German, during the second quarter of the 9th century,
does not contain an idealized ruler portrait of that king. The Psalter
shows one unidealized representation of a crucifixion group with a
prostrate figure, identified as Ludwig, embracing the base of the
Cross. (Plate 17a) This pose would be in keeping with Ludwig’s reli-
giosity. Theological questions were a constant preoccupation of this
rather learned king.251 Educated in the seven liberal arts, on occa-
sion he seemed more interested in the interpretation of certain Biblical
passages by Hincmar of Rheims and complex questions in theology
than in political discussions with his brother Charles. Hrabanus
Maurus was close to him, so it is not surprising that Ludwig the
German elevated him to the archbishopric of Mainz. Though the
scriptoria of his realm, Fulda, Reichenau, St. Gallen, Lorsch, Corvey,
produced a considerable number of hagiographical and historio-
graphical works, it is unlikely that his court had its own scriptorium.
The literary activity during his reign is noteworthy, including numer-
ous splendid manuscripts commissioned by him, presented and ded-
icated to him by Hrabanus Maurus and Walahfrid Strabo, for
instance.252 These attest to the king’s active interest in the intellec-
tual issues of his day. The beautifully illuminated Psalter belongs to
a continuing tradition of exquisitely colored, intertwining Insular and
Franko-Saxon imaginative ornamentation of golden initials and let-
ters which does not favor the use of miniatures. (Plate 17b) In the
German realm the elaborate and luxurious ruler representations will
have to await the Ottonian Period.
251
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 333. See also Hartmann, pp. 212–222.
252
Hartmann, pp. 218ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 261
253
See Dutton, Kessler, p. 117, Fig. 10.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 262
262
colors: purple, gray and gold. The intended meaning is the close
cohesion and interrelationship of all figures, united in Christ. Christ
is seated on a globe at the very center of the page, within the man-
dorla of two intersecting purple circles in the shape of the figure
eight. Under the cyclonic folds of an enveloping golden toga he
wears a light blue tunic. On his raised left thigh he rests his hand
on an upright book, his open right hand holds up the oblate, as
symbol of his Body, between raised right index finger and thumb to
face the viewer. His youthful face with large sympathetic eyes is
framed by a forked beard and long brown hair, which falls onto his
shoulders. The head is encircled by a crossed halo. All figures are
somewhat elongated. Two golden stars flank the medallion of Isaiah,
while windblown golden vegetation fills the animated blue spaces
above the medallions. Purple and light blue are the background col-
ors for the miniatures. The colors, lozenge and the medallions sug-
gest the shape of the cross.
In addition to the ruler portrait and four miniatures of the Evan-
gelists, the Gospel of Lothair also contains a picture of a Christ in Majesty.
Much simplified in intention, it features the tetramorphs in the four
corners, beginning with the Eagle of John at the top left, the Angel
top right and Lion and Ox from right to left. The latter are quite
contorted as their heads are turned upward to the enthroned Christ.
Within a large mandorla, Christ sits on a globe in virtually the iden-
tical pose as is given to him in the Vivian Bible.
Charles’ Coronation Sacramentary from Metz contains a Christ in Majesty
composition, which introduces several new elements. (Plate 18a) A
very similarly positioned Christ holding book and host as the oth-
ers, is seated in the large aureole. Seraphim, angels with six purple
folded wings flank the mandorla. Beneath them are placed personifi-
cations of the Roman pagan figures Oceanos on the left, and Terra/Gaia
on the right. Oceanos is a semi-nude reclining water and river god,
resting his right arm on a jug from which water flows. His legs are
robed in a swath of purple material. A large fish head protrudes
from the other side of his legs. Terra is a reclining semi-nude earth
and fertility goddess, clad in white, with two children at her breasts.
Two frames enclose this composition: an outside frame with simu-
lated gem settings, an inner one decorated in sections, mainly with
green leaf motifs, but also purple marble imitations. The motifs of
Oceanos and Terra/Gaia will undergo some modifications till Oceanos
is identified with Jordanes Fluvius and Terra/Gaia holds a snake to her
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 263
254
A. Goldschmidt, German Illumination. Vol. I. The Carolingian Period (Florence 1928,
New York 1970), Fig. 62.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 264
264
255
Staubach, p. 227.
256
See Braunfels, pp. 208ff. See Porcher, in Hubert, et al., pp. 158ff. Also Diebold,
pp. 45ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 265
ornamentation extends into the inner space of the capital letter. Only
the prior initiation into the story can make the language of pictures
clearly meaningful. Similarly there is the highly ornamented initial
D eus which shows the reeling guards, and the dramatic meeting
of the Three Maries with the angel at the empty tomb and being
told, He is not here: for he is risen. This scene was soon to give rise to
the Easter Plays. In all instances the tectonic forms of the capital
letters are subverted into writhing and enclosing organic, perforated
intertwines, a fine, original recapitulation of Mediterranean and north-
ern traditional stylistic characteristics. Within the letter D itself small
scenes depicting events in Christ’s interactions with the Maries are
intertwined within the ornamental acanthus vines. The vines enfold
the letters like living ivy. One of the Maries is at his feet, probably
the scene when Christ identified himself to her as the Messiah. The
main scene, however, shows the Three Maries before an elaborate
tomb structure, being greeted by the angel, with the guards reeling,
off to the side. Like this capital letter, the inventive initials are
extremely carefully thought out. Thus for the Ascension of Christ,
the whole inner space of a foliated capital C is filled with Christ
taking the Hand of God, reaching out of Heaven, as he ascends a
rock formation, flanked by two angels and with Mary and the apos-
tles witnessing from below. Here the human figures are reminiscent
of those appearing in the Utrecht Psalter.257 Many initials are provided
with special compartments in which figures can be accommodated
among the tendrils and foliage to offer support by means of picto-
rial commentary for the textual message. Eventually these organic
intertwines with humans, animals and vines will characterize the
ornamental friezes of the Romanesque style. Old Testament scenes
are selected for their prophetic character, New Testament scenes for
the extent to which they show the prophecies fulfilled in Christ’s
passion.
The Vivian Bible contains scenes from the life of St. Jerome,258
while the Grandval Bible from Tours, contains two pages of co-existent
narrative registers intended to be read sequentially, one page telling
257
See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 254.
258
B.M. Kaczynski, ‘Edition, Translation and Exegesis. The Carolingians and the
Bible.’ in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 176, for a discussion of the page. See as well
Diebold, pp. 71ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 266
266
259
Braunfels, p. 390. See Dutton, Kessler, p. 112 for the poetic texts and Figs.
5, 6 for the illustrations.
260
Kessler, pp. 13ff., and Figs. 1–4, for a detailed analysis. See O. Pächt, Buchmalerei
des Mittelalters (Munich 1985), p. 29. See Maguire, ‘Magic and Money’, in Nees,
Approaches, p. 94, who indicates that once fourteen circular ornaments showing heads
had surrounded the page, but that at a later point nine had been cut out, perhaps
to be used as amulets.
261
Alexander, p. 6f.
262
Van der Horst, The Utrecht Psalter in Medieval Art, p. 36f., 81. Also Contreni,
in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 729. See also Contreni, ‘Pursuit
of Knowledge’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 116.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 267
colored and capital initials and three hundred and sixteen vividly
colored narrative scenes. In this Psalter vivid colors are set off against
one another: reds, gold, purples, skin tones and greens provide enliven-
ing accents and contrast. (Plate 20b) The Psalter was produced at
Saint-Germain-des-Prés, c. 820–30. Three groups of pictorial com-
mentaries illustrate the psalms: illustrations of psalms making refer-
ence to the Old Testament, scenes with textual relevance to specific
psalms such as the elaborated reference to Psalm 42:2 (Vulgate 41:2),
showing the familiar stag allegory of the soul seeking water, and
events from the New Testament anticipated in the psalms. King
David, the psalmist, anticipates Christ. The pictorials then are an
attempt to cross-reference Old and New Testaments, to interlink tex-
tual and visual references into a coherent context. Old and New
Testaments function as type and anti-type, as prediction and real-
ization, as promise and fulfillment. The texts of the psalmists rep-
resent the Old Testament. The pictorial projection represents the
New Testament. The two together point to the knowledge of the
final things, which matter. Among these, five can serve as sample
pictorial illustrations for selected texts from the Psalms: 72:6, 10–11,
69:21, 9:4–6, 91:13, of the King James Version.
Psalm 72:6 (Vulgate 71:6) states He shall come down like rain upon
mown grass; as showers that water the earth. This text is illustrated with
the angelic Annunciation to the Virgin Mary. (Plate 20c) Against a
purple background the angel approaches an enthroned Mary from
the right. A dove descends toward her. Verses 10–11, tell of kings
bearing gifts, Yea, all kings shall fall down before him; all nations shall serve
him. (Plate 20d) The vignette used to illuminate this passage sets the
Three Kings following the star, bringing gifts to an enthroned Virgin
Mary and Jesus, seated in an arch. The composition mirrors the
mosaics in San Appollinare Nuovo in Ravenna. The background to
this composition is green. Psalm 69:21 (Vulgate 68:22) reads They
also gave me gall for my meat; and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink.
These lines recommend the circumstances of the Crucifixion when
Christ remarked that he was thirsty and a sponge soaked in water
and vinegar was passed up to him. (Plate 21a) In this scene a sol-
dier carrying a large pail extends the sponge to a very stylized and
unproportional crucified Christ. John and Mary approach from the
left. Again the background is green. Psalm 9:4–6 deals with the
rejection of the unworthy: For thou hast maintained my right and my cause;
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 268
268
thou satest in the throne judging right. Thou hast rebuked the heathen, thou hast
destroyed the wicked, thou hast put out their name for ever and ever . . . their
memorial is perished with them. The illustrator chose to show Christ in
Judgment. (Plate 21b) Against a green background Christ sits on a
globe holding a scale, with the angel Michael holding a list. Doleful
looking individuals approach the judge. A purple configuration rep-
resents the ground. Psalm 91:13 (Vulgate 90:13) introduces a motif
which was to prove popular. Thou shalt tread upon the lion and the adder;
the young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. The Latin text
speaks of asps and basiliscs and it is a combination of these, which
we will see again in the ivory carvings. In the Stuttgart Psalter a
rather martial Christ is shown with his red cape flying behind him,
armed with helmet, chain mail shirt, military boots and thrusting
lance in his right. (Plate 21c) This Christ is the effigy of the victo-
rious Roman general. He represents the Church Triumphant. In his
extended left hand he holds an open book. Against a green back-
ground Christ stands with his left leg on the head of a lion, with
his right on a coiled and rearing snake, thrusting the spear point
into the forked tongues. An angel approaches from his right. The
approving Right Hand of God reaches out of Heaven into this realm.
Despite the exclusionary directives of the Libri Carolini, primary texts
with significant relevance for the Christian faith are complemented
with significant narrative illustrations to bring the texts alive, includ-
ing the literal understanding of figures of speech. The numerous inte-
grated pictorial representations use the human effigy in contexts,
which are quotations by other means. The pictures are textual para-
phrases. In that sense they are not just mere ornamentation, though
they do have ornamental value. A ‘bilingualism’ of texts and images
speaks to us from these pages. As was mentioned above the quota-
tions from the Psalms are given prophetic power, that things were
indeed foretold so that they could happen. The complete original,
of course, had no such intention. The artist selected specific excerpts,
which would exemplify the foreshadowing and serve as allegorical
references to make the link between the psalms and the New
Testament. Clearly a deliberate link is created here between king
David, the psalmist, and Christ, to demonstrate the oneness of Old
and New Testaments.
The Utrecht Psalter, is an innovative and exemplary key work made
between 816 and 823, or c. 835 at the monastery of St. Peters at
Hautvillers under the auspices of Reims, perhaps even for the empress
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 269
263
Van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, p. 82. See also Braunfels, pp. 158–179, 376f.
See also C.M. Chazelle, ‘Archbishops Ebo and Hincmar of Reims and the Utrecht
Psalter’, in Nees, Approaches, pp. 97–119. Chazelle, p. 99, proposes a date as late
as the 840s/50s for the Psalter. Also Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 241. See also Nees,
Early Medieval Art, p. 200f.
264
J.H.A. Engelbregt, Het Utrecht Psalterium (Utrecht 1963), p. 139f. Summarizes
the history of the manuscript. See also van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, pp. 12, 23ff.
265
Van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, p. 37.
266
Van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, p. 45f.
267
Van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, pp. 47–54.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 270
270
268
J. Porcher in Hubert et al., p. 103.
269
However, see Chazelle, ‘The Utrecht Psalter’, in Nees, Approaches, pp. 100ff.,
interprets fol. 90v. showing the circular group of seated figures around three cen-
tral figures to be the selection and elevation of an archbishop and the fastening of
the pallium about his shoulders and that it records an actual event, either Athanasius
or someone like him appearing before a council, or establishing the links of the
Carolingian church with an ancient tradition, such as the central role of councils
in church government. The scene may concern the profession of his orthodox faith
by Ebo, thereby dating the Psalter to 816–35, or by his successor Hincmar of Reims
in 845.
270
Van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, p. 71f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 271
271
Beckwith, p. 45.
272
See Nees, Early Christian Art, p. 201.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 272
272
can all be ‘read’. Identified with the Vulgate273 number XXII, the
identified David, the psalmist, rests by flowing waters, holding a staff,
which an angel also supports from behind with his right, and pour-
ing oil from a horn with his left hand. The valley of death resem-
bles a cave from which ‘enemies’ are shooting arrows. A set table
is prepared before him and a cup like vessel in his left is tipped and
overflows. A temple with altar represents the ‘House of the Lord’.
Flocks of sheep, cattle and rock climbing goats complete the scene
around the bottom left. Here, as well as in the other illustrations,
the artists have elected to simplify their images. In the 43. Psalm
the text dealing with the misfortunes of Israel is not treated in as
literal a manner, but in a figurative analogy of a besieged city. (Fig.
14) To us the cartoonist seems even capable of humor, as when he
shows Christ stepping off his globe and out of the mandorla, hand-
ing his lance to an angel, to echo the Lord’s saying, now will I arise
(Psalm 12:5). For the Carolingian miniaturist this was not funny, for
his literal understanding demanded this scene to be taken as a seri-
ously sincere literal meaning of the word. (Fig. 15) Frequently the
New Testament figure of the enthroned Christ is used to represent
the presence of the Old Testament God. Both God and Christ are
equated with the divine logos. The illustrations assume a prepared-
ness to see promise and fulfillment in the allegorical links between
Old and New Testament references in order to facilitate a Christian
reading of the Old Testament.
A comparison of the illustrations of the two Psalters reveals sim-
ilarities and obvious differences. In both Psalters the subject is man
and his activities. Both aim to illustrate passages of text by means
of ‘visual quotations and commentaries’, and both try to draw connec-
tions between the psalms and any references, which might prefigure
events of the New Testament. In that respect the Stuttgart Psalter is
more obvious in that it is more contained, episodic and focused on
a specific event. It appears to be more stylized, less accomplished in
its artistry and it is ‘expressionistic’ in the explicit use of its vivid poly-
chrome. The Utrecht Psalter is monochrome, more implicitly ‘impres-
sionistic’, much less circumscribed, expansively panoramic and most
often a pot-pourri of a multitude of narrative elements on one page,
273
Kaczynski, ‘Edition’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 177ff. concerning St. Jerome’s
preoccupation with the Psalter. See Diebold, pp. 107ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 273
274
274
Braunfels, p. 390.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 275
276
a virile stallion. The forces are advancing from left to right. The
ponies themselves appear to be of a small breed, judging by the
length of the riders’ legs but while the horsemen’s right legs are vis-
ible beneath the belly of the horse, their left legs are not. On the
facing page heavy cavalry and heavy infantry are shown attacking
a fortified town. Just as the hastati on the preceding page, all sol-
diers are wearing hauberks of chain mail to protect the body to the
elbows and to the knees. All are helmeted, fighting with spears and
bows and arrows. The fallen lie outside the walls. The figural pro-
portions vary. This time the banner is more of a flag, with three
pointed flys with tassels attached. Ground and groundcover resem-
ble that of the previous page. Four infantrymen have only four legs.
The horsemen again sit on too few, legless horses. Two are green.
Here too the color scheme is the same. The lower part of the page
shows the towers and the gate in flames and the civilians on the
point of surrender. The defenders appear to be the fallen dead out-
side of the walls.
It is worth noting that the compositions indicate a relatively high
degree of observed animation. Only at first glance do the horses
appear to be posed in a repetitive manner. They do suggest move-
ment. The horsemen sit their horses well. Hands, arms and legs,
bodies and heads are convincingly poised. Even the fallen rest in
acceptable positions. The artist appears to have chosen the moment
before the impending event, such as the surrender of the city, when
the degree of anticipation is highest, thereby introducing a moment
of tension into the action on the page.
It would seem that these unique pictures reflect some aspects of
reality. While the walled towns resemble those drawn in the Utrecht
Psalter, the walls are painted in alternating color patterns in red, gold
and green. This coloring is reminiscent of the color designs on the
outside of the Lorsch arches, to be dealt with below. The artist
makes no attempt here to show the Biblical figures in authentic dress.
The horse trappings, complete with stirrups, the armaments of the
soldiers are reliably consistent with other contemporary depictions of
the Frankish inventories of arms. Only one sword is visible, raised.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 277
275
G. Kornbluth, Engraved Gems of the Carolingian Empire (University Park, Pennsylvania
1995), pp. 1, 19 and pp. 25ff. for a grouping of these gems. See also Nees, Early
Medieval Art, p. 202f.
276
P. Lasko, The Pelican History of Art: Ars Sacra, 800–1200 (Harmondsworth 1972),
p. 48f. Also van der Horst, Utrecht Psalter, p. 212f.
277
Kornbluth, pp. 31–48, analyses the scenes specifically and the details per-
taining to this gem. See Nees, ‘Art and Politics’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 212f.
278
Beckwith, p. 68. See Brunner, p. 138, for historical details. See. Braunfels,
p. 388, for details of the inscriptions. See especially Kornbluth, pp. 38ff., for a dis-
cussion of the Susanna/Ecclesia associations.
279
Fried, in McKitterick, New Cambridge Medieval History, p. 150, indicates that
pope Hadrian II removed the bishops of Cologne and of Trier from their sees for
supporting the king’s divorce. See also Hartmann, pp. 56ff. See Kornbluth, p. 37f.
Also Nees, Early Medieval Art, pp. 239ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 278
278
280
Kornbluth, pp. 5–16, for a discussion of materials and methods.
281
Kornbluth, pp. 4, 13f.
282
Kornbluth, p. 5f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 279
the style used suggests great familiarity with the work of the studios
and scriptoria of Lotharingia, especially around Aachen, Metz and
Reims. We see that same approach to the sporadic organization of
the pictorial surface. The primary interest in the narrative content
and its ethical importance had precedence over any calculated sense
of presentational form. Of interest is the use of Biblical narrative for
personal reasons in an entirely secular context. Does this piece already
signal a non-religious intrusion into the otherwise religion dominated
artistic art forms? Unfortunately this large crystal, 10.5 cm in diam-
eter, broke across the middle. Because of their smaller format and
their protective settings, the others have generally survived intact.
The later, Ottonian, so-called Cross of Lothair in the Cathedral
Treasury at Aachen, has inserted in its lower portion a rock-crystal
incised with a portrait and identifying inscription of the same Lothair
II, (855–869) who also gave his name, Lotharingia, to the region.
This crystal was originally cut as a seal, probably at Aachen. A
Roman gem or coin may have served as a model. It is one of sev-
eral still extant. It is stylistically related to the Susanna group.283
Another rock crystal, now in the British Museum, is a large, flawed
oval Crucifixion from St. Denis.284 It may have originated in the
Palace School of Charles the Bald (846–869). (Fig. 17) This theme,
carved on crystal, presents a convincing symbiosis as the disinte-
grating and corruptible flesh is depicted in the icy durability of the
rock crystal.285 Indicating the same technique, it shows a carved
Crucifixion, with medallions of pagan Apollo and Selena represent-
ing a personified Sun and Moon above the Cross, justified by the
eclipse at Christ’s death, symmetrically balancing Mary and St. John
turned toward the Cross on either side. Both raise a piece of cloth
to their faces. None of the bodies is anatomically correct. While the
Cross, Sun and Moon received only superficial treatment, the work-
manship of the other figures is that of the Lothair Crystal. Dispositions
of the bodies, details of heads, arms and legs and especially of the
many folds of the garments, move this work into the very vicinity
of the Lothair Crystal. The female figures especially show consider-
able affinity. A dead snake is coiled around the base of the cross,
283
Kornbluth, pp. 58–63, for a detailed discussion of the gem.
284
Kornbluth, pp. 100–106, details the characteristics of this gem.
285
Kornbluth, p. 17f., refers to the tradition of this idea extending from the Old
Testament, to St. Paul, Gregory the great, and Hrabanus Maurus.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 280
280
286
Kornbluth, pp. 63–67. for details concerning the Freiburg Crucifixion.
287
Kornbluth, p. 67, for an interpretation of the serpent.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 281
XVII. Ivories
The ancient Greeks had discovered that if ivory was soaked in vine-
gar it could be peeled in layers and cut into panels. Already they
had produced polychrome panels and there are still pieces on which
the coloration is evident. That today the panels tend to be white
creates a misleading impression of clarity and purity.
Bone and ivory carvings and engravings are well represented in
the Germanic inventories of Pre-Carolingian times. However, the
Carolingian ivory carvings find their inspiration in the late Classical
heritage of the Roman Empire and Early Christianity. The ivory
diptychs, of the consuls, for instance, already served as models for
the formal poses of the Evangelists, discussed above. Similarly the
arcade settings of the generally Classical tradition, exemplified in the
6th century Throne of St. Maximian, in Ravenna, (Fig. 19) already
referred to when dealing with the Evangelist illustrations of the gospel
manuscripts, find an apparent continuity with the Carolingian carvers.
But, already the arcaded figures of the Evangelists and of John the
Baptist on the ivory throne show, upon closer observation, that the
architectural elements are very shallow and that the figures are not
in the same plane, probably an indication of its eastern origin.
Sometimes this is very obvious, as when the feet seem to step out
of the arcade and even break out of the frame. Owing to the lack
of depth, they are both in and out of their niches as when shoul-
ders and arms overlap the columns, while their feet are set between
the column bases, or placed over several steps at once without being
placed on one of them. By studying the ivory and the carvings of
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 282
282
the past, the Carolingian carvers rediscovered the art form. The
active trade in ivory had come to a halt during the sixth century
whereupon the artists no longer had the materials on which to per-
form. By shaving the secular Roman panels, the Carolingians obtained
new surfaces on which to display their artistry. Their Roman asso-
ciation with imperial representatives was hereby transferred to the
aims of the new Imperium Christianum.
The Landesmuseum in Darmstadt displays an ivory panel, an 11th
century copy,288 distantly associated with the Group of Ada Gospels
made at the Palace School of Charlemagne. It may have been an
independent panel or part of a book cover. It has a whole drilled
through the middle, suggesting that at some time it had been fas-
tened to another surface. The panel has a clear similarity with one
of the panels of the back cover of the Lorsch Gospels. It shows an
angel placed in front of an arcade. (Fig. 20) Its two wings and body
fill the available space completely, leaving visible only the elaborate
capitals and the arch, decorated entirely with acanthus leaves. Two
rosettes are placed into the spandrels left in the upper corners. The
angel, one of the cherubim, holds up a scroll in his right hand and
a ceremonial staff in his left. It seems to be walking barefoot over
a pebble-strewn ground. Its curly head but expressionless face is
framed in a scalloped halo. The garments are draped over the body
indicating clearly its contours. The facial features differ from the face
of the angel of the Lorsch Gospels, suggesting strongly that more than
one ivory carver was at work. The carvings must, however, have
stood in some relation to one another or been based on a common
model, for the individual details are too similar to be coincidental.
The physiological details are equally well articulated. The relief is
less deep. Ornamental detail preoccupied the artists more than per-
spective. Clearly the architecture is designed to represent an ideal
and abstract background against which the figures are hovering above
the ground. When compared with the fragments of arms and hands
still visible in the arcade of the palatium setting in the church of San
Appollinare Nuovo in Ravenna, and the 6th century ivory of the en-
throned empress Ariadne or Gothic queen Amalasuintha, realistically
only the hands and arms reach out of the architectural frame. This
288
Th. Jülich, in correspondence indicates that C14 analysis dates the ivory to
the 11th century.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 283
289
Braunfels, p. 152.
290
Volbach, p. 132f., plates 223, 224, suggests Byzantine originals, c. 500, pos-
sibly made at Lorsch. See also Braunfels, p. 384. Also L. Nees, ‘Art and Politics’,
in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, pp. 195ff.
291
Lasko, p. 19f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 284
284
292
Nees, ‘Art and Politics’, in Sullivan, Gentle Voices, p. 198f., argues that the
figures in these scenes are copies from other, 5th century Christian panels.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 285
286
The worn Aachen diptych293 displays scenes from the life of Christ
following his Resurrection, according to John 20:24–26 and Luke,
24: 13–43, arranged on three tiers to a panel, each surrounded by
acanthus leaves. (Fig. 23) The scenes show Thomas placing his finger
into the wound in Christ’s side, the disciples meeting him and embrac-
ing his feet, the meal of meat with the disciples, though the ivory
shows fishes and bread, his appearance to the two disciples on the
way to Emmaus, his interpretation of the prophets, his blessing and
charge to the disciples to preach in all the world. There is one scene
in which the central figure does not have the cruciform halo, con-
trary to the other five scenes. Five of the scenes are backed by archi-
tectural miniatures.
When looking at the very dramatic Ascension from Darmstadt,294
one is struck by the euphoric mass of restless bodies, compacted
effectively into an ecstatic crowd scene depicted on that reused panel,
now cropped at the top and broken off at the sides. (Fig. 24) Flat
and in very low relief, eleven Apostles and the Virgin Mary are
fitted into the confined space in such a fashion that only Mary, St.
Peter and one other disciple are fully shown on the panel. The pres-
ence of all of the others is indicated through the depiction of body
fragments and gestures. The overall effect is upwardly linear, one of
dismembered body parts—arms, hands and fingers, many feet and
toes, faces, eyes, contorted heads, hair, beards, fragments of scal-
loped halos, body contours disguised by pleats, folds and garment
drapery, all striving upward. St. Peter can be recognized by the
sword he wields over his head. In this suffocating, panic-stricken
crush of frenzied bodies, there is no room for any other details. The
scene captures the moment after the Ascension has taken place, so
that the emotions suggested on the faces and in the body language
are surprise, consternation, alarm, helpless anxiety and the confused
fear of being left behind. Some eyes are turned upward, some for-
ward. The Virgin has her eyes and hands lifted upward as if want-
ing to follow Christ’s ascent. The scene strikes one as an excerpt
from a much larger multitude attending the event. This group seems
fused by the common wish to follow their master, buoyed upward
by the spiritual force of his miraculous experience. Christ is no longer
293
Volbach, p. 134, pl. 226. Also Braunfels, p. 384.
294
Volbach, p. 134, pl. 227.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 288
288
in this scene. His former presence, now missing from this cut and
broken panel, is sought by the throng.
The Majestas panel from the end of ninth century Lorraine is
contained in a rectangular frame of acanthus leaves. (Fig. 25) The
spandrels are occupied by the tetramorphs beginning once again top
left with the Eagle of St. John, the Angel of St. Matthew, the Ox
of St. Luke and the Lion of St. Mark. The Angel holds an unfurled
scroll in his hands representing his gospel, the others hold books in
their claws or hooves. The wings are shaped to fill the available
spaces. Christ as Pancreator is contained in a figure-eight wreath
and pointed mandorla combination. This is a very static composi-
tion. The pose is familiar from the illuminated pages. A cruciform
halo surrounds Christ’s head, his right hand is raised in blessing, his
left hand rests on a book supported on his thigh. The body is exten-
sively enfolded in fully draped garments, showing the body contours
only very generally. Two seraphim, wrapped in six wings each, flank
his shoulders. Representations of sun and moon are placed waist
high in the mandorla. Two rosettes are added to the space near his
feet, within the wreath.
Very well known is the splendid Crucifixion Ivory, now on the
cover of the Book of Pericopes of the emperor Henry II, early 11th
century, now in Munich. (Fig. 26) Without the ivory, the cover may
originally have been the detached back cover of the Codex Aureus of
St. Emmeram. Placed into a precious gem encrusted frame decorated
with Byzantine enamels and the tetramorphs in the corners, the
Crucifixion Ivory is the central panel, about 28 cm × 12.5 cm in
size. A panel framed in acanthus leaves was widened with two addi-
tional flanges also ornamented with acanthus leaves. The panel, like
several others, is deeply cut high relief, even undercut and pierced,
with figures related to those of the Utrecht Psalter. Stylistically it may
point to Rheims or Metz.295 The narrative is an assemblage of stock
pagan and recent Christian motifs and represents an original com-
position. In the upper corners of the inner panel two medallions
show Apollo, the sun and his horse-drawn chariot, a quadriga, on
the left, and Selena, the moon, in a chariot drawn by cows, a biga,
on the right. Between these the Hand of God reaches into the realm
295
See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 239f. for the theological complexity of this com-
position. pp. 246ff. for the pictorial association with Psalm 115 of the Utrecht Psalter.
Especially pp. 266ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 289
296
Lasko, p. 30.
297
See Chazelle, Crucified God, p. 269, for a different interpretation of this figure—
the Temple, and thus the transition from the old law to the new. This is a mis-
taken interpretation, for the Temple and Synagoga seated in front of it, are challenged
by Ecclesia for the disc of the world. But see pp. 281f., 285f., concerning this
significant group. Chazelle, pp. 286f., 292, considers a moralizing warning to be
implied in this transition of power, directed as an admonition at Charles the Bald
and his imprudent display of ostentation, earthly glorification, hubris, belligerence,
ambition and sin, rather than such virtues as piety, humility, justice and peace.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 290
290
Resurrection and the resultant rising from the dead of all who believe.
The acquisition of divine authority by Ecclesia, the church Triumphant,
through Christ’s legitimizing blood justifies the displacement of
Synagoga from the Temple and from its primary position. It bol-
sters the claim through the use of Classical allegories of the Catholic
power of Rome, of water and earth, of fertility, of sky, sun and
moon and cyclical nature derived from a mythological mindset. In
conjunction with the promising spirituality of a belief in a sacrificial
death and rebirth, all under the approving Hand of God and the
Heavenly Host, the panel presents the legitimization of the Imperium
Christianum as a metaphysical amalgam of a new Pagano-Christian
cosmos for the new Chosen People of God, the Franks. The blend
of such animals as horses, cows and snakes, plants, humans, mytho-
logical, ideological and religious elements results in a new narrative
full of dynamic detail, movement, action and interaction and the
need for much inference, reference and consideration on several intel-
lectual levels. The panel records an awareness of social and cultural
currents. The carver presents himself to have been a calm observer
and narrator, certain of his faith.
At mid-century the carving studios at Metz were a decided cen-
ter of the art. Triple tiered pierced narrative panels, familiar from
the illustrated manuscripts pages, surrounded by modest carved organic
frames are frequent. These in turn are aggrandized by splendid per-
forated frames of astonishing space filling openwork design and are
works of art in their own right. A different approach was offered by
the ivory cover of the Drogo Sacramentary, on which the cover is
arranged in a set of nine panels. Another book cover reveals strik-
ing similarities with the cover of the Drogo Sacramentary. This cover
is entitled after its central, dramatic scene, Satan’s challenge to Christ
to tempt him to transform rocks into loaves of bread. (Fig. 27)
Contained in a frame of acanthus leaves, this is an accomplished
independent composition of two very well proportioned and realis-
tically executed men, carved in high relief, separated from one another
by a very convincing tree with large acanthus leaves. Men and tree
rise away from a plain black background into an independent plane.
Thereby the artist eliminated from this minimalist scene all extra-
neous distractions. The two confrontational figures are carved as
independent individuals, Satan standing on a stone, his bare toes
curled around the edge of the rock, Christ standing on the acan-
thus frame, his sandaled feet actually breaking out of the frame.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 291
298
Schutz, Prehistory, pp. 280ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 292
292
299
Lasko, pp. 63ff. Also Braunfels, p. 391. Also Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 222f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 294
294
The Majestas panel on the front cover has some details, which
depart from the usual representations. Here Christ is shown enthroned
in the mandorla, seated on a cushion roll, his feet placed on a plat-
form actually located outside of the oval. His hands are help up,
with a book in his right, rather than his left hand resting on the
book supported on his left thigh. Flanking his head are the Greek
letters A and V, signifying the apocalyptic Beginning and End. The
tetramorphs, holding their gospels, surround the mandorla immedi-
ately, beginning with the Eagle top left, the Angel top right, the Ox
bottom right, and the Lion bottom left. Immediately above the Eagle
and the Angel are placed Apollo with the radiant crown and Selena
with the moon sickle, both holding cornucopias. Filling the top cor-
ners of the panel are the enthroned Evangelists in human form, sit-
ting in front of a building, writing on their unfurled book rolls. Below
them, and flanking the mandorla are two seraphim with the six
enfolding wings, with the last two Evangelists crowded into the cor-
ners. Between them and right across the bottom we find a reclin-
ing Oceanos resting his right elbow on the jug from which water
flows. His legs extend into the center. From behind his feet, and
quite unexpectedly, the gaping jaws of a wolf ’s head rise upward.
On the right, Gaia leans against Luke, holding a cornucopia in her
left arm and an infant at her breast. A mushroom-capped tree grows
from behind her feet. A blend of amassed traditional and novel mes-
sage bearing detail characterizes this panel.
As mentioned, above and below this panel of figures, the deco-
rative spaces are perforated and undercut, symmetrically configured
acanthus ‘figure-eight’ designs. The spaces are rationally arranged
and very clearly articulated. Not of the erratically linear type of
northern intertwine, these mirror images are clearly ‘Classical’ in
appearance. The appeal is to an antique esthetic sense of propor-
tion, balance and harmony. The nearly equal equilibrium between
figure-space and ornamental space restores to the ornamentation its
earlier importance, while the optical effect of the overcrowding reduces
the figures to having a rather ornamental quality. Figures and orna-
ment are spatially equated.
The back cover is arranged in three equal tiers, but has only one
such ornamental area. Perforated and undercut, it is larger than the
others and arranged in only six dynamic circular space filling acan-
thus slings. The top strip shows a lioness tear at the throat of a cow
in the middle circle. The vegetation and the hunt combine to give
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 295
the panel a dynamic quality. The middle tier, the Virgin Mary
flanked by two pairs of angels, is rather static in the simplicity of
its composition, focusing entirely on the central figure. However,
were it not for the inscription above the tier—ASCENSIO SCE
MARIE—, neither the group nor the action could be identified more
clearly. A minimum of vegetation is barely scratched along the ground,
implying that the Ascension is about to take place. When compared
with the Ascension scene from the Darmstadt panel, this scene does
not have a similar dynamic crush of people. The bottom tier is more
clearly inventive in its narrative intention. A cross on a staff divides
the panel in two: on the left Gallus deals with the upright bear car-
rying a log, on the right he shares a loaf of bread with it, while
another companion sleeps. According to the legend, Gallus and two
companions were camping in the woods for the night. While the
companions slept, Gallus prayed. A bear came from the mountains
and licked up the morsels of food that had fallen on the ground. In
return Gallus asked the bear to gather wood for the fire, which the
bear did, whereupon Gallus shared a loaf of bread from his pouch
commanding the bear to hurt neither man nor beast. The bear
heeded the request. The didactic intention is clear in this narrative
strip of figures.300 The viewer, however, must first know of the ‘mir-
acle’ for the frieze to have meaning. The story, of course, belongs
to a wide range of medieval, folkloristic stories in which animals
understand and obey the words of saints. On the left side of the
carving stylized trees and bushes, related to the vegetation on the
front cover, represent the forest. The saint, a crook in his left hand,
raises his hand in blessing toward the bear, rearing on its hind legs,
which is carrying a large log. On the other side of the cross, a monk
is asleep on the ground, while Gallus is shown placing the bread
into the paws of the bear. Here too the visible body language lets
the viewer deduce the dramatic dialogue. Inscriptions over the two
lower panels direct the viewer to their correct understanding.
There are of course purely ornamental ivory panels of great beauty,
such as the book cover from Würzburg Cathedral, (Fig. 31) with
splendid vegetative designs very reminiscent in appearance of those
on the liturgical comb from St. Heribert or on the ornamental por-
tions on the panels carved in the Alemanic area of central Europe
300
Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 224.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 296
296
301
Volbach, p. 120, pl. 97.
302
Braunfels, p. 373.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 297
298
from Christ’s side. Christ’s arms are unproportionally long. His halo
is of the familiar cruciform type. Under his left arm stands Stephaton
supporting his right arm on the staff to which the sponge is attached.
The jug of sour wine is at his feet. He extends his left arm toward
a male figure on his left, the converted centurion, who points his
right index finger in the direction of Christ. His left holds a large
staff. Their body language suggests a discussion. To his left another
tall robed figure, perhaps St. John, stands against the acanthus frame.
The changes in the formulaic composition leave it unclear whom
these figures are supposed to represent. The Virgin Mary is not oth-
erwise identifiable on this panel. Mary and John have been removed
from their immediate association with the Crucifixion. Sun and moon
are not shown on this panel either, but rather on the lid. There on
the left a medallion shows Apollo/Sol in an ascending chariot drawn
by two horses, balanced by a medallion showing the moon goddess
Selena/Luna in a descending wagon drawn by two cows. A hand
holding a wreath reaches into this space, while two flanking angels
descend as if in a dive. The unidentifiable figures and missing
personifications, the curious positions assumed by Longinus and
Stephaton, the gestures of the bystanders, all indicate a departure
from the familiar representations. In order to accommodate Christ’s
head and the cross bar of the cross, the acanthus frame had to be
mutilated. Stylistically these figures differ from those on the other
sides of the casket but resemble those engraved on the rock crystals.
They are more delicate and seem to be the work of a different artist.
Ecclesia and her pennant of victory, as well as the representations
of Sun and Moon, closely resemble the figures on the Crucifixion Ivory.
As is the case with the other panels, an outside frame of simple
punched and geometric design frames everything.
What stylistic developments might be reflected in these ivories? In
view of the brief and limited selection of examples it may not be
proper to suggest a generalization. A different selection might allow
different conclusions. However, a transition seems to be clearly indi-
cated in the preparation of ivory panels during the 9th century.
Some were first carved as diptyches before finding use as book cov-
ers, so that cover and text are not necessarily contemporary and
stylistically at variance. Some may indeed be re-used antique pan-
els, or Carolingian panels closely based on lost antique models.
Though earlier Christian ivory panels carved in the Carolingian man-
ner are generally not known, they strongly suggest imitative begin-
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 299
One can almost envisage the competitive spirit making itself felt as
the goldsmiths working in their studios of the monastic establish-
ments or of the respective Palace Schools tried to have more of their
work accepted for the preparation of the precious manuscripts. It is
evident that manuscript production was the primary activity during
the Carolingian period. However, it has also been amply demon-
strated elsewhere303 that the Germanic goldsmiths had all the nec-
essary sophistication of skills in their synthesis of ornamental techniques
of chip carving, engraving, embossing, and working with sheets of
gold foil, gold wire, granules, filigree, cloisonné, enamel and cabo-
chon techniques, associated with the traditional portable objects and
regal and ceremonial garb of the Germanic arts and crafts. Very
many of these skills continued to be practiced as the cloister arts
and it is not surprising that northern traditions of abstract ornamen-
tation should parallel Classical traditions of representative narrative
303
Schutz, Tools, Weapons and Ornaments.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 300
300
304
V.H. Elbern, Goldschmiedekunst im frühen Mittelalter (Darmstadt 1988), p. 77.
305
Elbern, p. 10.
306
See Braunfels, pp. 135ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 301
307
Smith, ‘Roman Relics’ in Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome, pp. 317ff. See Geary,
Living with the Dead, pp. 78, 179f., who argues that the policies of these kings were
a consistent attempt to exploit popular devotion as a means of control.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 302
302
were still being practiced and it is quite evident that the Irish reli-
quaries and the styles of ornamentation for portable objects came to
be complementary. The number of examples is extensive and they
are well represented in the museums of Europe. The techniques
mentioned above can all be found on these reliquaries. One fine
example is the Enger Reliquary.308 It will have to serve as a represen-
tative sample for the many others. (Plate 23a) Dated to c. 700,
according to legend Charlemagne gave it to his Saxon adversary
Widukind on the occasion of his baptism, when Charlemagne him-
self raised him out of the waters, and his acceptance of Frankish
suzerainty and of Christianity in 785. If this was so, then Widukind
bequeathed it to his Saxon monastery at Enger, where it may actu-
ally have been made, perhaps on the occasion of this death in 807.
The ridge across the top of this burse-reliquary consists of five golden
lions sculpted in the round. A message pertinent to the baptism can
be read into these lions. According to Christian legend, frequently
represented in stained glass windows, lion cubs are stillborn and stay
so until the father lion breathes on them and then on the third day
they come to life. The pagan Widukind was dead until he was bap-
tized and then he gained life as a Christian. This allusion is most
probably coincidental, since it is unlikely that the reliquary was made
for just this occasion. The lions may also be a motif inherited from
the Romans who had set up lions as guardians against evil spirits
over graves and sacred monuments.309 In this case they guard the
saint’s reliquary. Here the reliquary can function as the miniature
grave of the saint. It is of Merovingian stylistic provenance, precious
enough to be a reconciling gift following the many years of conflict
between the Frankish king and the Saxon duke. The obverse of this
reliquary betrays the increasing rationalization of surface ornamen-
tation through the symmetrical placement of thirteen cabochon gems
and cameos, which anchor connecting lines of spatial demarcation.
The symbolism of the number four, here expanded to twelve, lends
a multi-leveled cosmic significance to the surface. Three horizontal
rows of three gems each mark the top, middle and bottom of the
burse. In the top row, two are carved cameos. The five gems placed
vertically and horizontally form a cross, terminating in deep red
308
Braunfels, p. 370.
309
Schutz, Romans, p. 93.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 303
stones, garnets. The central stone, a dull dark blue, forms the cen-
ter of another group of five light, somewhat translucent stones. That
stone at the center of the cross is circled with white pearls, most
probably symbolic of Christ. Radiating lines of red cloisonné link all
of these stones aligned either at right angles or diagonally. They
form a square, a rhombus and a cross. The zones thus created by
the outlines of red cloisonné are then filled with constrained cloi-
sonné animals, such as snakes, fish and birds. Some of the latter
clearly are birds of prey. Others are doves. These beings represent
a new animated creation under the sign of the cross.310 The ratio-
nalization of anchor points and spatial organization not withstand-
ing, at first and second glance the overall surface is a confusing
assembly of forms and colors, arranged in seemingly random and
indistinguishable array, quite in keeping with the Germanic tech-
niques. In many instances the flux or inlay has fallen out of the cells,
revealing clearly the manufacturing technique which sees the cells
created by soldering vertical ridges of gold onto a golden surface
and then filling the cells created with contrasting matter. In many
locations on the surface the cells have also fallen off, making this
surface well suited for the study of this decorating technique. The
animals of the upper part of the surface are two birds and two fish;
of the lower half four snakes in figure-eight design and two birds.
The overall impression is kaleidoscopic. A border of mainly red cloi-
sonné surrounds the entire surface. While the ends are also in cloi-
sonné, the reverse of the reliquary belongs to the newer humanistic
tradition of representing figures in arcade settings on embossed sheet
gold. (Fig.) Rather rudimentary in execution, six half figures are
arranged in two tiers of three figures each. The central bottom arcade
shelters the Virgin Mary and the Child. The niche above shows
Christ with the cruciform halo, flanked by two angels. The other
two figures flanking the Virgin and Child represent Peter with the
keys, on their right, and Paul. Whatever the actual date of its man-
ufacture, this burse-reliquary is characterized by the transition of
decorative styles. Perhaps the poor state of preservation allows the
conclusion that the colorful, ‘pagan’ side was relegated to the wall
and that the golden side was actually preferred and that the change
in taste had already taken place.
310
Elbern, p. 27.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 304
304
311
Braunfels, p. 387.
312
See Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 200ff. for a discussion of the evaluation
of relics and their worth.
313
Braunfels, p. 89, suggests that when particularly valuable pieces of liturgical
art were needed one turned to Anglo-Saxons or those trained by them.
314
M. Ryan, ‘The Derrynaflan Hoard and Early Irish Art’, in L. Nees, (ed.),
Approaches to Early Medieval Art (Cambridge, Mass. 1998), p. 55.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 305
315
Volbach in Hubert, et al., p. 210.
316
P. Stollenmayer, E. Widder, Der Kelch des Herzogs Tassilo (Rosenheim 1976),
pp. 13ff.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 306
306
308
cup and base. In among the intertwine are fastened nine diamond
shaped designs, composed of some 200 independent petals, forming
rosettes. These are attached separately, riveted to the base and delin-
eated in niello. Only one of these petals has been damaged and lost.
The number nine totals the number of medallions: four on the base
and five on the cup, figuratively transforming the chalice into a cos-
mological entity.
Despite the space filling decorative technique, which covers all
possible surfaces, these surfaces are arranged into well-organized
zones, each delineated by thin silver strips reinforced by niello lines.
With the component parts linked, the cup displays a hieratic con-
tinuum of a lower order of individuals related or associated with the
given historical and political situation on the base and the higher
spiritual and theological order of the faith. Christ and the Evangelists
are the Gospels and in the Transubstantiation of the Eucharist, the
wine is Christ’s blood. By means of the chalice and the wine, the
select celebrant in the Eucharist participates in the mystical union
with the divinity. The chalice suggests, that Tassilo saw himself to
have been so chosen.
Originating during the very early Carolingian period the Tassilo
Chalice projects a stimulating work, which demonstrates very well the
melding of two stylistic and cultural realities represented by the pagan
northern Insular and Animal Styles with the Christian humanism and
the homocentric intentions of the Mediterranean cultures.
It is noteworthy that the combination of pagan and Christian ele-
ments has been noted before, as on the Crucifixion Ivory, where the
pagan elements were of a humanistic, Classical origin. Here the pagan
elements are vestiges of the northern tradition of organic surface
ornamentation. Though the non-iconographic designs of braid and
complicated interlace will continue in the elaborate decoration of
incipit capitals in illuminated manuscripts, as ‘carpet pages’ this is
something of their last Hurrah. Once relegated to their secondary,
non-narrative role as ornamental frames, they will soon be pushed
off the surfaces altogether, to clear the space for geometric borders
and message oriented, homocentric narrative, dependent on anthro-
pomorphic representations.
Known as the First Cover of the Lindau Gospel, it is actually its
back cover, probably added at a later time.317 (Plate 26a) It is held
317
Volbach, in Hubert et al., p. 213.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 309
318
Elbern, p. 24.
319
Braunfels, p. 366.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 310
310
320
Diebold, p. 56, suggests that the elevated gem encrustations protected the
embossing of the thin sheet gold cover when the codex was opened.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 312
312
314
Metz and now in the Louvre.321 It was once gilt. Often identified as
a representation of Charlemagne, the statuette may actually repre-
sent Charles the Bald, perhaps made on the occasion of his coro-
nation at Metz, 869, following his seizure of the lands of Lothair
II322 or an idealized ruler. The statue is modeled on Roman eques-
trian statues, such as the one of Marcus Aurelius, or is it Constantine
I, in Rome. It is also known that Charles had such a statue, per-
haps wrongly attributed to Theoderic the Great, and possibly of the
Byzantine emperor Zeno, removed from Ravenna to Aachen, there
to be set up in the palace complex. Walahfrid Strabo made refer-
ence to it in his Versus in Aquisgrani palatio editi anno Hludovici impera-
toris XVI. De imagine Tetrici. Porphyry columns and Classical capitals
were part of that transport. There is no account of the disappear-
ance of this equestrian statue. The columns, the statue and then this
statuette could serve as a working illustration of Charles’ attraction
to things Roman and his insistence on the derivative nature of his
rule from that of Rome and of the Carolingian Renovatio linking
antiquity with the new political reality in Europe. Artistic expression
and political intention were complementary aspects of the same
supreme will. We shall see that Charles’ preoccupation with Ravenna
went even further when he modeled his Palace Chapel, a projection
of the Heavenly Jerusalem, on the Byzantine church of San Vitale in
Ravenna and referred to Aachen as the Roma nova and his palace
as the Lateran.323 Roman originals and replicas were used to impress
on all the continuity of the Roman past as a Frankish present in
Aachen. Though the head of the statuette resembles the head on
coins issued by Charlemagne, this head is actually removable, as are
the rider and the saddle blanket, the horse’s tail and its hoofs.324
There are no other extant portraits of Charlemagne. Any that por-
trayed his heroic deeds on the documented palatial murals have not
survived the ruin of the buildings. The simplistic stone statue of
Charlemagne standing in the church in Müstair may belong to the
9th century though it bears an inscription, which dates it to a later
period. By contrast, there are several representations of Charles the
321
Volbach, in Hubert, et al., p. 224.
322
Wallace-Hadrill, p. 251, cites Hunert, et al., p. 225.
323
H. Fillitz, Das Mittelalter I, Propyläen Kunstgeschichte in 18 Bänden (Berlin 1969),
p. 18. Also I. Wood, ‘Culture’, in McKitterick, Early Middle Ages, p. 190.
324
Braunfels, p. 373.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 316
316
325
Lasko, p. 13.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 317
326
Lasko, p. 13.
327
E.G. Grimme, Bronzebildwerke des frühen Mittelalters (Darmstadt 1985), p. 15,
who summarizes the studies concerning this sculpture.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 318
318
328
Grimme, pp. 8, 11. Braunfels, p. 136f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 319
329
Lasko, p. 11.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 320
320
330
Lasko, p. 11.
331
Braunfels, p. 379f.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 321
332
See Braunfels, p. 135f. Grimme, p. 9f., Figs. 2, 3. Grimme mentions that
these railings had been removed and along with the antique columns were intended
to be sent to Paris in 1794, during the wars of the French Revolution. When this
did not happen, they were restored in 1843.
SCHUTZ_f4_135-322 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 322
322
guise as the New Jerusalem. Two centuries later the emperor Otto
III revitalized the idea of Aachen as caput mundi when he surrounded
it with a periphery of churches. Architecture was suited most ide-
ally to offer the context in which almost all of these developments
experienced a visible synthesis.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 323
323
PART C
XIX. Architecture—Palaces
1
Schutz, Prehistory, p. 253f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 324
324
2
G.P. Fehring, Einführung in die Archäologie des Mittelalters (Darmstadt 1987), p. 121.
3
Schutz, Romans.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 325
onward any such fortified sites were also called castrum, castellum.4 The
administrative needs of the Frankish kingdoms were such that a form
of government had to be favored which made the rulers into itin-
erant kings. Their capital was where the court was. The king and
his large entourage had to be treated to a higher standard of accom-
modation wherever the king’s personal attention was most needed,
especially during the winter months. A prepared, fully equipped and
provisioned palatium would serve as royal residence as needed. It fol-
lows that these sites were most often located in the royal domains,
where the power of the crown was concentrated, though this prob-
ably did not exclude surprise visits on unsuspecting nobles.5 It made
the ruler more immediately present and allowed his people to par-
ticipate in the splendor and luster of the monarch and of his court.
Not every palatium could be expected to host the lengthy meetings
of the royal and imperial diets, conferences attended by the mighty
of church and state and their own courts, in permanent quarters.
The royal records make a point to identify the sites to which the
kings retired, for Easter or to hunt for example, especially for Christmas
and the winter. After 794 Charlemagne and subsequently Louis the
Pious favored Aachen. After 806 Charlemagne hardly ever left it.
He had declared it the sedes regni, the royal seat. In 799 Charles had
received the sorely abused pope Leo III in Paderborn. Worms was
cited sixteen times. Louis the Pious liked to celebrate Easter at
Frankfurt. The empress Judith gave birth there to Charles, the Bald.
Diets were frequently held at Ingelheim, including the one that con-
demned Tassilo to death. His residence in Regensburg became a
possession of the crown. Following the partition of the realm other
centers were identified as royal seats and those most favored enjoyed
the royal-imperial patronage in the form of donations and gifts. That
is how the Codex Aureus arrived in St. Emmeram, when Arnulf of
Carinthia built his imperial palace in Regensburg. The German word
Pfalz will be used as the preferred term.
The archeological evidence from several sites suggests that a Pfalz
consisted of a large hall for the receptions, derived in design from
the Roman basilicas, the living quarters, a chapel, the courtyards for
4
G. Binding, Deutsche Königspfalzen von Karl dem Großen bis Friedrich II (765–1240),
pp. 21–26.
5
Reuter, Germany, p. 87f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 326
326
the management of the farms and domestic estates, and the fortifi-
cations. Most of these buildings were of stone and some of the rooms
were even heated. Wood construction was scattered about, used for
the quarters of occasional guests, staff and servants, the shops sta-
bles and barns, usually nearby if not actually included in the precinct.
Primary responsibility lay with these farming establishments—the
Pfalz had to be provisioned by stables, dovecotes, henhouses, kitchens,
bakeries, abattoirs, breweries, workshops for spinning and weaving,
pottery, wood and leather work, barns, granaries, such storage facil-
ities as cellars and the like and fishponds. As we have seen else-
where, vegetable and herb gardens needed particular attention. Such
a site would have to be sufficiently productive to support all of the
needed staff and yield sufficient surplus to receive any visiting large
entourages of even the most important lords. Initially earthworks,
moats and brush fences with wooden gates were deemed adequately
protective obstacles. With the invasions of the Vikings more defend-
able structures, of wattle and daub for instance, had to be erected.
The core buildings of a Pfalz then were the great hall, the princely
quarters and the chapel. With the major exception of Aachen, very
little of the evidence has survived. The remains of the Pfalz at
Ingelheim were destroyed as recently as 1689 during the wars of
Louis XIV. It is reasonable to conclude that the great nobles, nota-
bles and court functionaries and administrators of the realm will
have had their own houses in the vicinity of the major and fre-
quently visited palaces. The housing complex at Aachen was exten-
sive. Some land grants are still extant.
While very little is known of the personal princely quarters of such
a Pfalz, the great halls are better documented in literary sources.
However the murals of great rulers decorating the great hall in
Ingelheim were the product of Ermoldus Nigellus and his poetic
imagination, which relied on descriptions by Classical authors as
Virgil, and Ovid describing sites of Classical narrative. There the
well dressed walls of the palace were supposedly decorated with sec-
ular themes taken from ancient and more recent history. The great
halls will have had painted walls but with undeterminable detail.6
Just a small number of these palaces can be discussed here:
Paderborn, Frankfurt, Ingelheim and Aachen.
6
See Binding, p. 103. However, see Bullough, Renewal, pp. 66, 95, n. 122.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 327
7
Fehring, p. 135.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 328
328
8
Fehring, p. 117f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 329
790 and related in type to the church, which had been consecrated
in 777 in Paderborn with Charles in attendance. A smaller Merovingian
church had been located there before. In 852, during the reign of
Ludwig the German an aisle was added on the south side, balanc-
ing the northern extension of the connecting passage into the church.
Recently several Merovingian (?) graves, including a rich burial of
a little girl, were found beneath the palace complex.9 A transept with
apse at the eastern end completed this church.10 By then Einhard
had provided the design of such a church nearby, at Steinbach and
at Seligenstadt. The Pfalz in Frankfurt does not seem to have sur-
vived the 13th century. Its reputation was sustained when for cen-
turies to come Frankfurt was chosen for the imperial coronations of
the Holy Roman Empire.
The Carolingian Pfalz at Ingelheim was not finally destroyed till
the wars of Louis XIV, 1689, when he tried to claim the inheri-
tance of his sister-in-law, Liselotte of the Palatine. Around 1400 its
terrain had been declared open to general settlement, its condition
having deteriorated to a point beyond repair. Much earlier already
the cities had become preferred locations for royal and imperial vis-
its. Ingelheim was a royal domain some 15 kilometers west of Mainz,
already occupied during the 7th century according to the pottery
fragments found there. For the Frankish kings the site was strategi-
cally and politically important because of its location on the River
Rhine and its proximity to the seat of the powerful archbishop of
Mainz. Jurisdiction of the churches of the area rested with the dis-
tant bishop of Würzburg. Charles is documented there for 774. From
there he sent troops against the Saxons. From there Tassilo was
overthrown in 787. There Charles spent Christmas 787 and Easter
788, and during that June, the diet sentenced Tassilo to death for
treason. Evidently the needs for such a long stay and for such large
crowds had to be met, perhaps not too well, for Charles never again
spent the winter months there, preferring to stay at Worms, Frankfurt,
Würzburg, Regensburg and after 794 at Aachen. On several occa-
sions he was at Ingelheim during the spring and summer. For Louis
the Pious Ingelheim was a favorite point of departure for his hunts,
as well as the location to meet the great imperial embassies from
9
Innes, State and Society, p. 35. See Schutz, Germanic Realms, and Tools, Weapons
and Ornaments, for examples of other church burials.
10
Fehring, pp. 118ff.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 330
330
11
Ward, in Godman and Collins, p. 216f. See also Bullough, Renewal, p. 241f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 331
12
Fehring, pp. 105–116.
13
Braunfels, pp. 125ff. See also R.E. Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, pp. 40, 56ff.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 332
332
14
Fehring, pp. 80–97. See Braunfels, pp. 129–134. Also Sullivan, Aix, p. 56f.
15
Schutz, Romans, pp. 57ff.
16
Thorpe, p. 77. Chapter 22 provides insight into Charlemagne’s private life,
including his predilection for steam baths and his habit to bathe with his courtiers
and retainers, even bodyguards. He suffered fevers and was lame.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 333
and 780s as during that time the Pfalz also became sufficiently rep-
resentative to receive the highest diplomatic missions there, from the
Byzantine emperor, for instance. Those around him may have rec-
ommended that he build a capital, like his rolemodels the Biblical
David and the emperor Constantine. The counsel may have coin-
cided with his intention to create a Roma nova with a palatium to be
called the Lateran was being realized. Eventually the idea of a New
Jerusalem on earth was melded into this vision. There are no records
extant which specify the dates of the building program of the palace
complex, nor of the Palace Chapel, other than that in July 798
columns were being erected and that in the winter of 804/805,
according to later sources, pope Leo III consecrated the church.17
(Fig. 54) Construction continued into the reign of Louis the Pious.
The addition of exterior chapels and the addition of the Gothic choir
during the 14th and 15th centuries, as well as the heightening of
the roof over the dome of the octagon following several fires as late
as the 17th century, have modified the internal and external appear-
ance of the Palace Chapel.
17
Binding, p. 76f. reviews the literature concerning this point.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 334
334
18
See Hubert et al., Carolingian Art, pp. 19ff.
19
Braunfels, pp. 94, 367.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 335
of the Carolingian hall church and its three apses, an eastern inno-
vation that had come west through Lombardy (there are also two
additional niches), had been covered with murals, probably during
the 9th century, perhaps at the same time, before 881, as those at
Mals. The ceiling may also have been painted. The effect of mois-
ture caused the colors to degenerate. Forty-nine framed areas on the
walls and two large pictures of the Last Judgment, supposedly the
earliest treatment of the subject in western art, and of Christ’s
Ascension are still visible. Some have been removed to the Landes-
museum in Zürich. (Plate 29a) The walls to the north, south and
west are decorated with Davidic themes, quite in keeping with the
ideas of the Old Testament and universal ideas of the Carolingian
empire discussed earlier, which saw in David a prefiguration of
Charlemagne. Only some of the motifs can be mentioned here. Thus
the north wall also shows scenes from the life of Christ, (Plate 29b)
such as Christ with children, with angels, with the adulteress and of
Christ in purgatory. Other panels deal with the martyrdom of the
apostles. On the south wall a two-paneled crucifixion has been pre-
served, but only a few other panels. The crucified Christ is flanked
above the arms by a destroyed Sun God/Apollo/Sol and a pre-
served Moon Goddess/Selena/Luna and at the sides by Ecclesia and
Synagoga. This composition will reappear in other genres of the
Carolingian period. Flanking this group are the Virgin Mary and
St. John, who is using his pallium to wipe his tears. Next are two
crucified criminals. The panel to the left shows the removal from
the cross and the Three Maries at the grave. Unfortunately the
figures are generally in a very poor state of preservation. Since there
is no evidence of any articulation of the walls, one can assume that
it was the intention of the local artist from the start to cover the
walls with murals. Fresco, painting on wet plaster, and secco techniques
were used equally. Of the murals it can generally be said that the
stories of Old and New Testament events are narrated with sober
and restrained composure.20 The figures are well and realistically
executed.
In the eastern section, the apses, the Carolingian murals had been
covered by later Romanesque wall painting. Some have been removed
and relocated, others are still in place and in vivid color. The
20
L. Wüthrich, Wandgemälde, Von Müstair bis Hodler (Zürich 1980), pp. 17–20. See
also B. Brenk, Die Romanische Wandmalerei in der Schweiz (Winterthur 1963), pp. 28–58.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 336
336
21
Braunfels, p. 94.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 337
panels in each. While the lower one has been lost, the preserved
portions of the upper one, tell of Biblical events and episodes in the
lives of saints, for instance of St. Gregory as a writing cleric in the
company of three white doves, one resting on his shoulder whis-
pering in his ear, another sitting on the book, touching his lips with
his beak, and a third flying into the room. To the left three reli-
gious figures placed against a background of a colonnade of three
arches appear in discussion with the one in the middle holding a
book, perhaps a dispute over the writings of St. Gregory. A scene
showing naked bodies being stretched and beaten with rods, has
been interpreted as showing king David having the Philistines flogged.
These frescoes reflect a middling sophistication of taste. The east-
ern, altar wall contains three early, recessed horseshoe apses, but not
conches, still framed in a frieze of continuous single strand, figure
eight, braid patterning. In the corner of the northern and eastern
wall a perforated, braided, figure eight, intertwining stucco orna-
mentation is preserved of the kind, of which six had once framed
the arches as stuccoed pilasters with capitals. During the Secularization,
c. 1785, the church had been converted into a carpenter’s shop and
these recesses had been walled in, hence the state of preservation.
The central arch is higher than the other two. Above the window
openings are represented, almost completely and frontally, on the
left a named representation of St. Gregory the Great in papal garb
holding a codex, at the center Christ, in religious dress with a cru-
ciform nimbus and long flowing hair, holding a codex supported by
two cherubim with halos holding an orb (l.) and a scepter (r.) and
in the recess to the left, according to an inscription, St. Stephen
holding a codex. Above these recesses and along the ceiling the
decayed remains of a painted colonnade had contained the busts,
probably of saints or, less likely, of angels. Below these figures the
spaces are blank, as if paintings had been lost. (Plates 31a, 31b, 31c,
31d) Of particular interest are two important, unique patron figures
placed between the niches, turned slightly inward toward the figure
of Christ, placed in square frames, their heads placed in white squares,
indicating that both were still alive when the walls of the church
were painted. The one donor on the right shows an expressively
executed tonsured man of the church holding a model of a church
up to Christ as in offering. It resembles the actual church building.
This donor is probably the count’s resident priest. The other picture
on the left must be the count himself, who immortalized himself as
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 338
338
22
M. Frei, St. Benedikt in Mals (Bozen 1987), p. 7. Also Braunfels, p. 374.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 339
drawn in the Irish tradition and probably datable to the 8th cen-
tury.23 (Fig. 55) The faces of these angels reappear as busts within
the curvature of the arch. The walls and ceiling of the altar space
is painted with murals of a somewhat later period. The strip of fres-
coes probably dating to the early Carolingian period occupies parts
of the central portion of the walls. It differs significantly stylistically
from the wall paintings at Müstair or Mals. There are no repre-
sentations of Christ visible here. Perhaps there never were. A sim-
ple, charming and amusing naivety characterizes the mural fragments
from the Carolingian period, documenting some local practices. On
the left wall several saints and angels are only visible in fragments.
Theirs is a serious treatment. However, on the west wall, behind the
right wing of the entrance door appears a curious, comic strip type
of caricature of a herd of cattle. Fragments of these cattle also appear
on the left side of the door, along with very well executed remnants
of human figures in rich garments. The most complete one is how-
ever headless. In the far corner of the right wall there is preserved
a humorous narrative episode—St. Paul being helped to escape from
Damascus by being lowered over a wall, while townsfolk look on in
astonished anxiety. St. Paul appears to be sitting precariously on a
swing, clinging on with undignified apprehension. He does not strike
a graceful pose, balancing precariously on his perch. The picture
may be an analogy with the escape of the abused bishop Proculus
from Verona. Hence the name of the church. The work must have
been carried out by a local painter who had difficulties showing a
sitting body from the front. To us the dramatic nature of the event
assumes something of the comical. The scene may not have been
intended to have this effect and may not have seemed comical to
contemporaries. No doubt it appealed to the worshippers on several
levels. A strip of sophisticated meander closes these compositions off
toward the bottom. These frescoes provide an example of what the
simplest narrative style made available to an unsophisticated public.
As was mentioned above, literary records provide supposedly
detailed descriptions of very extensive palatial wall paintings, in the
Carolingian palace church, probably St. Remigius, a short distance
from the palace, at Ingelheim, for instance. Though references to it
are often made in the literature, the account by Ermoldus Nigellus
23
Braunfels, pp. 93, 367.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 340
340
XXI. Architecture—Basilicas
24
G. Binding, Deutsche Königspfalzen von Karl dem Großen bis Friedrich II (765–1240),
p. 102f.
25
Hinks, pp. 95–102.
26
I. Wood, ‘Culture’ in McKitterick, Early Middle Ages, p. 190.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 341
27
W. Jacobsen, ‘Allgemeine Tendenzen im Kirchenbau unter Ludwig dem
Frommen’, in Godman and Collins, pp. 641–654, discusses some of these vestiges.
Also Stalley, p. 23, for a summary of the basilica style.
28
Jacobsen, in Godson and Collins, pp. 642ff.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 342
342
29
Geary, Furta Sacra, pp. 52ff., and Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 173f., 188ff.
for the questionable acquisition of relics by Einhard. Also Smith, ‘Roman Relics’
in Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome, p. 323.
30
Jacobsen, in Godman and Collins, p. 648f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 343
31
Innes, State and Society, p. 26.
32
Geary, Living with the Dead, pp. 177ff. deals extensively with the many aspects
of popular piety.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 344
344
and not being a major foundation, Steinbach did not command its
own viable, lasting economic support. During the Romanesque period
the building was extended westward and flanked by two towers. After
1600 the other monastic buildings were demolished and the basilica
became a barn. Then the western additions and the towers were
also dismantled in order to allow the in and out of farm vehicles.
Relics of saints originating in Rome had become particularly desir-
able to have during the Romanizing reform of the Carolingian liturgy
for two reasons—though the saints were abstract, unattainable role-
models they projected their fundamental support of the equally
abstract Imperium Christianum; because of their attraction of pilgrims
and of resources they provided an essential economic basis for the
maintenance of the foundation. Einhard had ordered the transfer of
the relics of the Roman martyrs, Sts. Peter and Marcellinus, decap-
itated in 304, to this largest of still extant Carolingian basilicas in
transalpine Europe. Apparently it was in a dream and through signs,
that the saints themselves induced him to take the relics from Steinbach
to Seligenstadt on the River Main for burial, 828, and to enshrine
them in a basilica erected there over their graves. There they imme-
diately regained their mysterious powers and began to attract the
faithful, devout tourists, and revenues in the form of their dona-
tions.33 Political considerations will also have motivated the reloca-
tion to the more promising site. To deal with the new needs of
ministering to the relics, already in 830 accommodation had to be
provided for those involved in the cult and hence he founded a
Benedictine abbey. The support of the emperor and several bishops
granted fiefs to provide the material means to realize and sustain
this project. It will be recalled that under Louis the Pious the idea
of the unified realm began to be transformed and in the context of
the troubles Einhard asked to be relieved of his administrative duties
on behalf of the realm and to be permitted to retire to be with his
saints. The preservation of the unified Imperium Christianum was to be
the role of saints and the archangels. Einhard placed particular faith
in the archangel Gabriel. In that sense their service was at the same
33
Innes, State and Society, p. 44. Also Smith, ‘Roman Relics’ in Smith (ed.), Early
Medieval Rome, p. 320f. for the variation in papal policies affecting the translation
of relics from Rome. Some popes used them to obtain political and military sup-
port. Some rulers made the availability of saintly relics a condition of their support
of the papacy.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 345
time service on behalf of the welfare of the realm. Already lay abbot
of several monasteries, by 836 he had also become lay abbot of
Seligenstadt. It was here that he wrote the Vita Karoli Magni as his
contribution to the preservation of learning. After 833 Ludwig the
German supported this foundation, now under his jurisdiction. Docu-
mented since 847, Seligenstadt means ‘site of saints’, or Ad Sanctos, the
two saints in question.
The basilica and ring crypt at Seligenstadt, part of the Roman
reform features which restricted the laymen’s access to the saints,
were completed in 840. (Figs. 60a, 60b) By then the reform had
ended. Modified during the following centuries, the interior has been
restored to indicate its original stretched nave of Carolingian brick
pillar arcades of c. 832. In the length of its nave it reverted to the
type modeled after that of St. Peter’s in Rome and hence differed
from the compacted nave of the reform church of Steinbach. Its
crypt was accessible from the altar area. It was mentioned above
that columns were unavailable. Nine arcades open the nave to the
side aisles. These are again half as high and wide as the nave. The
height of the nave is that of the transept. Left blank and white today,
one would have to animate the clerestory walls with murals of the
Reichenau type in one’s imagination. Much light falls down from
the clerestory windows. Stepped down, oblique roofs over the side
aisles visible along the exterior and unplastered sections of the pil-
lars of the interior, allow a good impression of the original appear-
ance of this Carolingian foundation. The interior of this church
clarifies the appearance of the interior of the Steinbach basilica. It
too will have had a single arch in the altar area. The graves and
relics of the martyrs in the altars gave the Carolingian core of the
abbey the attraction of a funerary and pilgrimage church, which
assured its continuing interest and prosperity into modern times.
Behind its precinct wall, the monastery offered sanctuary and order
in a chaotic and threatening world. Einhard will have provided a
personal link with Fulda and Aachen. The attraction of Seligenstadt
was such that already Ludwig the German had held an assembly
here and that during the later periods the Salian and Hohenstaufen
king/emperors had held court here, which under the Hohenstaufens
led to the construction of a Pfalz.34 The insertion of early Gothic
34
Binding, pp. 389ff.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 346
346
35
O. Müller, Die Einhard-Abtei Seligenstadt am Main (Königstein i.T. 1973).
36
A. Kottmann, Das Geheimnis romanischer Bauten (Stuttgart 1971), p. 42.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 347
37
Innes, State and Society, pp. 14–18f., p. 101. See pp. 51ff. for a summary of the
family of the founders of Lorsch and the relationship between kinship and land,
and its passage into the possession of the monastery.
38
Innes, State and Society, p. 25.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 348
348
39
Innes, p. 54f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 349
mer existence of another such gated hall. Perhaps there was a third.40
Four gates provided access through the irregular precinct perimeter.
(Fig. 66)
Within the extensive architectural complex the archway (c. 790?
or after 850?) suggests something about the buildings that have been
lost. Access to the basilica was through a westerly gate of the precinct
wall and through the rectangular atrium in which the freestanding
gate-hall had been placed at about ¼ away from that western entrance
through the wall. It will have had chiefly a retarding, ceremonial,
processional function by means of which greater anticipation, grav-
ity and dignity was imposed on the entourage about to enter the
basilica, ‘Jerusalem’, perhaps in imitation of the effect of Roman tri-
umphal arches. This arched structure, ‘an explicit homage to Rome’41
dedicated to the Virgin Mary, or St. Michael, is another unique and
memorable example of Carolingian architecture. Hidden within the
design of the structure are repeated and overlapping isosceles trian-
gles. Similar to the style of Roman arches, this ‘triumphal arch’ pre-
sents itself with very articulated polychrome western and eastern
facades, perforated by three dark red archways of equal size, flanked
by half-columns on the lower level; perforated by three windows on
the west side, but only two on the east side, and accented by ten
fluted pilasters and gables on the upper level. Until the restorations
of 1935, the arches had been walled in, so that the present view
was not there to be appreciated. The gate is a rectangular two-sto-
ried structure, 25 cubits, almost 11 meters long and 16 ⅔ cubits,
just over 7 meters wide.42 On either side turrets shelter winding stairs
leading to the upper level and a chapel, its walls still with traces of
Carolingian murals. The original roof was not so steep as the Gothic
one added during the 14th century. Great care was devoted to the
external appearance of this structure. The four half-columns are dark
red, capped with a variation of the classicizing Carolingian Composite
capitals, part Corinthian palm leaf and part Ionian volute, of gray
limestone, with elaborate superimposed standing leaves, topped off
with plume like scrolls, volutes, to be met again in Fulda. On these
capitals rests a carved limestone frieze with a curvilinear design like
no other. Carved in deep relief, the continuous design resembles the
40
A. Corboz, Frühes Mittelalter (Friburg 1971), p. 51. See also Braunfels, p. 374.
41
Stalley, p. 39.
42
Kottmann, pp. 20ff.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 350
350
As was the case with other stylistic examples, their uniqueness sug-
gests a responsibility for them, which is perhaps too much of a bur-
den for their fragmentary nature. They were not selected for their
excellence or unique esthetic value in their own time, nor on their
link with Classical models and more often than not survived by
chance, because of a wrecker’s bankruptcy, by ‘the skin of their
teeth’, rather than because of anyone’s appreciation, no matter how
forcefully expressed. Had this gateway not survived we would surely
be the poorer for it, yet what can it tell us about Carolingian tri-
umphal arches in general? Were communications such that new ideas
were recognized as such and emulated? What idea lay at the basis
of this building? What does the varied assembly of incomplete ele-
ments tell us about the character of the original building, which pre-
sents itself today in modified form? We can conclude that the varieties
of church architecture were a rhetorical response to a perceived psy-
chological and emotional need. Despite the inconclusiveness of the
examples cited, the attempt to represent something of a picture will
be made to relate the architectural vestiges to their time, without
attempting to demonstrate that the isolated examples represent any
inherent continuity whatever. By themselves each example points to
an exchange of new associations and connections.
The practice of erecting sacred precincts can be found within the
cultural traditions of Central Europe, certainly since the Hallstatt
period. That the speakers of the Indo-European languages shared
with other cultures the veneration of such natural phenomena as
unexpected springs and rocky outcrops, rocks and trees is generally
accepted. One came upon them accidentally and deemed them to
offer access to the spirit world. They fulfilled a mysterious function,
which imbued the Celtic oppida as well. It is of interest in this con-
nection that the Synod of Litinae of 743 chastised the recently Chris-
tianized western Saxons for engaging in superstitious practices, among
them the worship of sacred groves, called nimidae. The word was
most probably a transfer from Celtic in which vocabulary the word
nemeton exists for ‘grove’, and was used for the creation of many
place names.43 Latin knows nemus, and Greek nemos, suggesting that
an ancient name and context were continued in the concept of the
consecrated precinct. As was illustrated above, Aachen, Paderborn,
Steinbach and many more contained the idea of water in their very
43
Schutz, Prehistory, p. 304.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 352
352
Once the worshipper had entered the church he found the inte-
rior divided into sections of sanctity. Not all areas of the interior
were equally accessible to all. The basilica, as the large assembly
hall, derives from the pre-Christian meeting place for the purposes
of conducting markets and public affairs in antiquity. Its conversion
into a Christian place of worship evolved almost logically. The rel-
ative proximity of the Constantinian basilica in Treveris/Trier would
have provided a tangible example for the large hall churches com-
ing into being. Now called the Aula Palatina the large hall is char-
acterized by a deep apse into which the altar came to be placed
very much in the same place where the emperor’s throne would
once have been located. A monumental arch passes overhead of the
throne. At Steinbach, the arch and the altar screen created a spe-
cial area, once a site of great splendor of material, fabric and the-
atrical, cultic ceremony. Separated from the nave by altar screens,
this space obtained a sacred connotation, especially once the relics
were introduced into the altar area. (Figs. 68a, 68b, 68c, 68d) In
the oriented church interiors these elements provided the most pow-
erful protective magic against any threats from the east. With the
Virgin Mary or the archangel Michael protecting the western ap-
proaches, the intervening space was indeed consecrated ground. The
churches strove to project themselves as abstractions. Arches, altar
screens and dedications to martyrs and saints were to remain a fea-
ture associated with churches.
In 816 Benedictine monks from Corbie in northern France founded
the monastery of Corbeia nova with the task to promote the mission-
ary work in the recently Christianized lands of the Saxons toward
the east and north. Its German name of Corvey derives directly from
the Latin. The empress Judith and her sister queen Hemma may
be associated with the endowment of the abbey, located in the home-
land of their mother.44 The emperor Louis the Pious granted per-
mission to relocate in 822 and bestowed on the foundation extensive
estates and such liberties as the free choice of abbot, an indepen-
dent judiciary, and dispensation from military contributions in men
and materiel. As early as 833 the community is granted the right
the hold markets and to mint coins. These were a sufficient basis to
promote the economic, cultural and religious preeminence of the
44
Ward, in Godman and Collins, p. 215. See also Braunfels, p. 191f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 354
354
45
According to Corboz, p. 176, with the fall of Jerusalem to the Arabs in 637,
the source of relics shifted to Rome and from there to the monasteries of Gaul
from where they were transferred to new sites further east. See Braunfels, p. 387.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 355
combined with the triple towers will have recommended the triune
nature of the faith. During the middle of the 12th century that tower
was sacrificed to the Romanesque alterations. But a plan of this
impressive, monumental westwork shows how the sections are super-
imposed precisely one upon the other. The massive weight of this
westwork descends on the visitor once he or she enters the west-
work. The floor of stone slabs is original. Designated as crypt because
of the grave finds, the badly lit structure is a square with corridors
along the north and south sides and with a slightly wider eastern
corridor separating the westwork from the nave of the church.
Evidently the idea of installing a subterranean crypt had not yet
become a permanent fixture. Repeatedly, and consistent with the
First Book of Kings and with Revelation, the number 12 and the duo-
decimal system figure prominently on many occasions in manuscript
scenes and buildings. The entire structure rests on a set of twelve
outer supports, four pillars as part of the wall, eight pillars around
the outside and four columns grouped at the center of the vaulted
lower storey. The pillars are made of stacked layers of alternating
gray and reddish stone. The column shafts are monolithic, cut from
one piece of solid stone each, surmounted with those distinct, com-
pact Carolingian Composite capitals. The upper storey is designed
as an independent extension of the lower storey. (Fig. 71) Twelve
pillars are placed exactly above the pillars one storey lower, but there
are no columns, as this space reaches up into the two-storeys high
vault of the former tower. The walls appear as monumental arcades
with additional perforating arches set higher up in the white walls,
allowing the light to flood in from outside the encircling ambula-
tory. (Figs. 72a, 72b, 72c) Dedicated to St. John, it may have been
intended to create yet another abstract space, yet remains of
Carolingian wall paintings have been uncovered indicating extensive
ornamental strips with vines and all manner of foliage, but also
marine creatures and epic action scenes with figures with Classical
mythological intent. The overall effect can only be imagined, here
at the edge of the eastern frontier. This vast, bright hall has been
termed the imperial oratory or court chapel, in which the itinerant
emperor could hear mass, or from which the emperor and the court
could look down to witness the office in front of the altars in the
nave of the basilica. This notion may be an inference from the later,
similar placement of Otto’s throne on the upper level in Aachen. It
may not have been a Carolingian practice at all, and it soon became
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 356
356
46
Stalley, p. 49, proposes a Carolingian liturgical function for this vast space.
47
Fillitz, p. 171.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 357
358
48
Innes, State and Society, pp. 21f., 29f. concerning the attraction of economic sup-
port of the monastic foundation at Fulda. See McKitterick, Books, Scribes and Learning,
pp. IV, 303f.
49
Corboz, p. 174.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 359
50
Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, pp. 33–63.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 360
360
the palace school and its work shops in terms of the concentration
of ideas, education, learning, knowledge and scholarship as espoused
by the Liberal Arts, religion, art and architecture impressed the point
that Aachen was also the cultural center. It is this chapel to which
we shall return our attention, for it is both beginning and culmina-
tion of the thought processes, which animated the age. Distinct from
the other elongated horizontal basilicas built at the time, the octag-
onal Palace Chapel was a vertical statement, which has to be seen
as an act of faith, and as such is an optical summation of the faith.
(Figs. 79a, 79b) It was a splendid proclamation that the church tri-
umphant established a new unified community set to combat the
forces of disorder and a demonstration that it was the king/emperor
who had been entrusted by God, not by men, with the task of chang-
ing confusion, disorder and chaos into order, as acts in accordance
with divine commands and a realization of the Imperium Christianum.
An early perception of the Divine Right of Kings, the king’s abso-
lutism was derived from the responsibility inherent in the guardian-
ship of the Christian realm. The king was the major domo of God.
It was demonstrated how the extensive Carolingian revitalization
of the Classical heritage included the deliberate link with Constan-
tinian Imperial Rome and with the Davidic elements of the Old
Testament in religion and politics. Combined with literary and artistic
intentions, such as the integral nature of the bejeweled and illumi-
nated manuscripts, the esthetic synthesis contributed to the confirmation
of Aachen as the Roma nova, in Christian guise as the New Jerusalem.
Architecture and its ornamentation was suited most ideally to offer
the increasingly sophisticated basis from which almost all of these
developments of ideas and emotions underwent a visible synthesis of
Celtic, Germanic and prominent Mediterranean aspects of style.
Beyond knowing that Odo of Metz designed the Palace Chapel,
there are no records extant which specify the dates of the building
program of the palace complex, nor of the Palace Chapel, other
than that in July 798 columns were being erected and that in the
winter of 804/805, according to later sources, pope Leo III conse-
crated the church and dedicated it to the Virgin Mary.51 Construction
was to continue into the reign of Louis the Pious and thus reflected
the influences and contributions of two generations of scholarship
51
Binding, p. 76f. reviews the literature concerning this point.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 361
52
Thorpe, p. 79.
53
Braunfels, p. 131f. See C. Hahn, ‘Seeing and Believing: The Construction of
Sanctity in Early Medieval Saints’ Shrines’, in Nees, Approaches, p. 124.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 362
362
54
See Nees, Early Medieval Art, p. 102f. See Stalley, pp. 67ff.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 363
55
Sullivan, Aix-la-Chapelle, p. 44f.
56
Diebold, p. 89f. argues that the original resembled the Adoration of the Lamb
in the Codex Aureus of Emmeram.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 364
364
here and elsewhere, of his own continuity, have created some false
impressions about the ornamentation of the space, as marble slabs
on walls and pillars, and mosaics in the vaults have refined the pre-
viously more robust interior. As it happened, Aachen was incorpo-
rated into the France of the Revolution and then into the Napoleonic
empire, when some columns and grillwork were broken out to be
taken to Paris. Napoleon too wanted to stress his legitimacy and
continuity through objects. Some columns were not replaced.57 An
element of impermanence and flux thus affected approaches to the
preservation of the octagon during the 19th century.
What is not obscured by added chapels and still visible of the
southern exterior is rather modest. The walls of coarse, undressed
stone are perforated by a few windows and quite undecorated, were
it not for eight pairs of pilasters and ‘Corinthian’ pilaster capitals
placed to reinforce the corners of the upper portion just below the
roofline, intended to counteract the down and outward pressure of
the dome. The distinct, though modest, appearance of the exterior
dome over the octagon is more recent workmanship. The contrast
between the plain, even crude exterior and the resplendent interior
could not be more marked. Even the entrance, despite its sugges-
tion of a Roman arch of triumph, does not betray what awaits the
visitor upon entering the octagon. Of any painted walls—floral and
geometric designs—not enough remains even to speculate. As was
mentioned, today there is much added golden mosaic throughout
the interior, which the intruding light and candlelight sets aglitter in
a mysterious manner. (Plate 33b) Other colors complement the golden
designs. Contrasting marble plaques are set into the walls and used
to emphasize delineations of designs, and all of these are visible
through the grillwork. The view through the intervals between pil-
lars, columns and arches creates an optical maze as the several planes
of galleries on opposite sides of the octagon fuse into one single
visual plane of echoing forms and colors overwhelming the wor-
shipper with the impression of a complex, but ordered cosmic entity.
When not set with chairs, the center of the octagon reveals a 19th
century floor design consisting of elaborate mosaic patterns of circles,
triangles and lozenges of inset stones, creating an intricate carpet
design covering the entire floor. Fundamentally, it resembles intri-
57
Diebold, p. 68f.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 365
58
Revelation 4:6–10. Braunfels, p. 135, supposes the mosaicist to have been
brought in from Italy, perhaps Rome.
59
E. Stephany in E.G. Grimme, Der Aachener Domschatz (Düsseldorf 1973), pp.
XX, 63. See Braunfels, pp. 135, 379, who indicates that the mosaic was destroyed
during the 19th century, redrawn between 1873 and 1881 on the basis of a 17th
century sketch and other descriptions, whereupon the mosaic was installed by a
Venetian, Antonio Salvati.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 366
366
60
Braunfels, p. 131.
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 367
61
Stalley, p. 71, n. 7. The inscription reads translated from the Latin: ‘When
the living stones are assembled harmoniously, and the numbers coincide in an equal
manner, then rises resplendently the work of the Lord who has constructed the
entire hall.’
SCHUTZ_f5_323-368 9/23/03 7:46 PM Page 368
368
Not until the coronation of Otto I, was the throne set up in the
first gallery.62 (Plate 33c) Till then it stood, most probably, at the
center of the octagon. It is conceivable that the floor of the octa-
gon had a floor mosaic akin to the one in place now. That the over-
lapping and interlacing squares could include what has been said
about octagons and the number 8, suggests that the placement of
the throne allows the claim to the sacerdotal stature to which
Charlemagne aspired. He did think in eschatological terms, of Aachen
as a New Jerusalem and a Second Rome and of himself as a mys-
tic incarnation of David, Salomon and Constantine, under whom a
unified universal Christian Empire on Earth reflected the unity of
Heaven. Though Charlemagne recognized the pope’s spiritual author-
ity, yet the protection, which the emperor extended over the papacy,
was tantamount to domination. As sacerdos, he saw himself as God’s
representative on earth and placed himself between Heaven and
Earth, between the celestial sphere and terrestrial realm, between
dome and floor, and in that he played the interpretative link for all
mankind as guide toward the realization of the universal Christian
kingdom. It will be recalled that Charles had accepted the princi-
ples outlined in St. Augustine’s De civitate dei, on the felicity of Christian
emperors. Augustine had stressed that the earthly kingdom was merely
a reflection of the eternal kingdom of God. While God’s kingdom
was eternal, the earthly kingdom was subject to God’s purpose. Since
the spiritually and intellectually projected ideal celestial order could
not readily parallel the real terrestrial order, the emperor sought the
function to bring this about. The later ruler portraits bear this out.
It is perhaps surprising then, that the octagon, to the extent that it
is a summation of ideological, artistic and architectural elements,
contains no direct personal representation of Charlemagne. As has
been demonstrated throughout, this is consistent with the contem-
porary manuscripts, in which Charles sought no personal represen-
tations, in marked contrast to his successors. It is as though the
edifice was to enshrine his name.
62
Binding, Königspfalzen, p. 79.
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 369
369
CONCLUSION
The attempt has been made to trace the skilful policies by which
the Austrasian Carolingians acquired control over the monarchy and
assured their own supremacy by means of a careful rearrangement
of the power structure of the Frankish realm. By virtue of the con-
solidation of their family’s power, the joint military and monastic
policies of expansion, supported by the allegiance of the papacy,
brief setbacks could not prevent the final rise of the Carolingians.
Assured of their own felicitas, their Heil, they consolidated their posi-
tion through the military intervention on behalf of the papacy, beset
by the Lombards, and with papal cooperation used the support of
the church to turn away from the Roman Empire as preserved in
Constantinople.
It was Charles, to be known as Charlemagne, who was charged
to reinforce the notion that the Franks were God’s chosen people
and he God’s chosen ruler and representative to guide the Christian
Empire as Christ’s first servant. He wanted to be emperor of such
an empire, not of a continuation of imperial Rome. Had he not
returned from his wars against the Saxons and the Avars as the
majestic conquering hero? Was he not now in position to wield both
temporal as well as religious authority over a theocracy, which he
ruled like a new David, leading his chosen people. The pope appealed
to him as a new Constantine and the papacy participated in his ele-
vation to such an exalted position from which it was his charge to
combat the enemies of Christ in the visible kingdom of which Christ
was the invisible Lord. In the visible kingdom God had armed the
king with the Two Swords of the Two Authorities of royal power
and priestly authority, so that as rex-sacerdos he could protect the
church from all falsehood and all attack. The proclamation of Charles
as imperator et augustus during his coronation in Rome on Christmas
Day 800, apparently not entirely to his liking, finalized the process
which made Charles the equal of the Byzantine emperor. The break
with Constantinople came in 803. Hereafter Charles dropped the
designation Romanum imperium and replaced it with the idealistic
Renovatio Romani imperium as a new Imperium Christianum. For our use,
the term Renovatio indicated a kaleidoscopic, recapitulating preference
over the term Renaissance.
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 370
370
371
372
373
the collapse of the myth of a unified realm, the departure from the
ideal state and the increasing secularization of the political life towards
the end of the 9th century.
Although the conventional 19th century term Carolingian Renaissance
is still current, the process described by it was not uniformly repre-
sented throughout the empire and really more of a recapitulation of
the various tendencies in the cultural contributions of the regions
than a ‘rebirth’. One is increasingly inclined to reassign the pro-
portions of indebtedness for the burst of cultural activity during the
Carolingian period. Both Charlemagne and Louis the Pious used the
word renovatio on their seals, a renovation, and transformation, restora-
tion and renewal, even rebirth were productive Carolingian concepts,
which in their secular and religious guise pertained to varying degrees
to an extensive range of cultural activities. It bears emphasizing that
until recently the indebtedness to the past was focused completely
on all aspects of the Roman heritage per se and that the Carolingian
Renaissance was no more than a rejuvenation of most things Roman
and within which anything of merit was Roman, or at best a clear
copy, indistinguishable from its original model. Not considered to be
more than imported oddities difficult to explain were the astonish-
ing authentic works based on Celtic and Germanic styles and the
fact that the Germanic north had authentic contributions to make
to this cultural recapitulation.
More recently a nuanced appreciation of the debt to the Classical
past has been established. The link with the Roman past has been
differentiated to pertain to the late Classical, Christian Roman past,
to the times of the emperors Constantine and Justinian and the early
Christian Empire, rather than to the Rome of the pagan Caesars.
The Carolingians were intent on drawing a clear demarcation between
Ancient Rome and themselves and, as was demonstrated, resisted
the pope’s implied association with Rome’s pagan rulers.
Continuing reassessment of the Early Middle Ages indicates that
these ages were not so dark and that the preceding Merovingian
period was not characterized by complete ignorance. A need for lit-
erary competence had been present among the senatorial Gallo-
Roman elites surviving in the administration of the state institutions
and in the offices of the church. Admittedly the enthusiasm of the
early Christian faith did much to displace the pagan authors and
their works for fear of their interference with the new faith, if the
works did not provide references to practical use. While the former
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 374
374
375
376
377
378
379
In the last decades of the 8th century the workshops of the Palace
School at Aachen produced splendid illuminated liturgical texts, such
as the Godescalc Gospel. Of exceptional beauty and effectiveness, Christ
and the Evangelists are represented in highly individualistic fashion.
Placed in the midst of surface covering detail, each page is a car-
pet page by other means. Yet the figures dominate the wealth of
structural surface detail within their spaces. Each Evangelist has his
emblem hovering above him clearly indicating its inspirational role,
as if prompting the author of his Gospel with the text to be writ-
ten. Now the background architecture suggests itself to be a cityscape,
the Heavenly Jerusalem. A novelty is the representation of a Fountain
of Life. This is a symmetrical structure deliberately composed of
eight columns set in a paradisic landscape surrounded by animals,
which come to drink at the fountain. The fountain symbolizes the
Gospels, the faith in Christ and the cancellation of death. It points
to the anastasis, the Resurrection. A generation later the motif reap-
pears in another gospel also from Aachen, preserved in Soissons. In
addition to twelve richly ornamented Canon Tables, this gospel also
features a ‘Veneration of the Lamb’, an apocalyptic scene in which
the Twenty-four Elders adore the Sacrificial Lamb. Columns set
against an impressive theatrical architecture, surmounted by the
tetramorphs, the page summarizes the principles of the faith, the
edifice of the church and the teleological and eschatological knowl-
edge of final things and times as foretold in Revelation. Impressive
about these Carolingian gospels is the ample use of vegetation, birds
and animals and especially the lavish use of such luxurious, lumi-
nous colors as gold, amber, orange, ochre, yellow interacting with
crimson red, a wide range of brilliant deep blues, azure, turquoise
and emerald greens, deep purples and mauves.
The composition of these pages begins to allow the introduction
of a narrative, marginal commentary to be inserted into non-essen-
tial spaces and it is interesting to note here that while the key rep-
resentation of the Evangelist in his formal writing pose is symbolically
stylized, the narrative commentaries are much more realistic in
appearance. Greater realism characterizes the so-called Ada group
of Imperial Coronation Gospels from the Palace School at Aachen.
Here the Evangelists, with superimposed tetramorphs are placed in
architectural settings suggesting a sacerdotal backdrop of palatial
dimensions. It is possible that it was the intention to compare the
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 380
380
381
1
Braunfels, p. 388.
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 382
382
the artist selects forty-one vignettes from the New Testament and
intricates them into the calligraphic, intertwining, vegetative orna-
mentation of the historiated capital initials. The pictorial content of
these initials thereby imbues the letters with a magical and mystical
quality. The artist’s inventiveness is ingenious in the manner in which
he sends the viewer on little ventures of discovery for the cleverly
integrated scenes. In other gospels Old and New Testament scenes
are paired for the demonstration of promise and fulfillment. These
representations have something of a digest nature about them, artis-
tic shorthand, condensed abstracts, and extracts. Special categories
of illustrated liturgical texts are the Psalters, collections of psalms.
They were a rich inventory of references to events, which could be
illustrated. Among many, three Psalters stand out: the Stuttgart Psalter,
the Utrecht Psalter and the Golden Psalter from St. Gallen. The Stuttgart
and Utrecht Psalter have the illustrations interspersed directly between
the lines of the text. The Psalterium aureum from St. Gallen displays
a different technique. While the Stuttgart Psalter contains three-hun-
dred and sixteen vividly colored scenes from the psalms, interlink-
ing foreshadowing Old Testament references with New Testament
interpretations, equating king David with Christ, the Utrecht Psalter
consists of one-hundred and sixty-six sepia colored, monochrome ink
sketches on parchment. These vignettes demand a search for loca-
tion and meaning in the texts to which the artist makes reference.
Some references are quite oblique and obscure. The scenes and
figures are characterized by a frenzied nervousness, always vividly
dynamic and occasionally even humorous. Because many scenes and
figures appear on the same page it is not always clear when one
scenic reference ends and the other begins, and where sequential
ideas appear in coexistent fashion. The Golden Psalter from St. Gallen
contains a concentration of thirteen illuminations illustrating the life
and reign of King David. Best known are the three military scenes
depicting troops on the march and engaged in the siege of walled
cities, perhaps the most customary aspect of Carolingian warfare.
Inadvertently they shed light on the arms and armor of the Frankish
forces of the day. Accurate attention to detail is consistently evident.
Each of these Psalters was completed with a high degree of realis-
tic animation and movement, with a good sense of anticipation in
capturing the events.
Narrative also found itself engraved on crystals. While traditional
scenes of the Crucifixion, complete with sun and moon representa-
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 383
383
tions, are not unexpected, there are some examples carved in glass
dealing with peripheral events from scriptures, such as the sequence
of episodes dealing with the Biblical scandal involving the virtuous
Susannah in her bath and the two Elders, voyeurs, who accused her
of adultery.2 The use of this story may have been as an analogy in
an actual case in which Lothair II wanted to dispose of his wife, by
having two bishops give false witness as to the queen’s faithfulness.
The crystal may have been a token of reconciliation. Stylistically the
miniature figures ground into the crystal resemble the miniatures of
the Utrecht Psalter. They share some of the same charicaturistic
angularity and agitated gesticulation. There are no extraneous details,
neither vegetation nor calligraphy, to distract our focus from the
activities of the clearly cut human figures. The precise definition of
the incised tracery leaves a clear contrasting transparency.
The Classical and early Christian traditions of ivory carving con-
tinued into the Carolingian period as a significant element of the
renovatio as many stylistic devices were rediscovered by Carolingian
artists. This art form was used primarily in the ornamentation of
book covers, lidded boxes and pyxes. The Roman sources provided
certain motifs. A shortage of ivory made the recovery of pre-used
ivory necessary, by shaving the relief off the panels or by splitting
them. Initially the positioning of statuary figures in such architec-
tural settings as arcades, already familiar from Ravenna and then
from the manuscripts, was intended to suggest an ideal space in
which the formally placed, static figures seemed not actually to be
touching the ground. Quite early, however, narrative elements express-
ing a popular temperament were introduced in an ancillary fashion,
as on the covers of the Lorsch Gospels, when the story of the Three
Magi and of the Nativity are told in moderately dynamic images
along the bottom of each panel of the diptych. However, it was not
long before the moderate dynamics opened the way to dramatically
placed groups of ecstatic bodies, telling of the upward surge in a
euphoric attempt to ascend Christ-like into Heaven. Though some
other similar panels, Majestas settings in ivory, were to be the more
typical. The most completely narrative ivory panel is preserved on
the cover of the Book of Pericopes of the emperor Henry II. A coex-
istent representation of pagan ancillary motifs frames the Christian
story of the Crucifixion and the Resurrection in richly detailed nar-
rative sequences. While the artistry of the ivory focuses the dramatic
message in the narrative, the scenes also contain a propagandistic
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 384
384
385
its scarcity. Their artistry turned the object into an act of faith. Early
examples are the reliquary caskets and burse-reliquaries of gem
encrusted gold foil. Northern styles of surface decoration utilized
intertwining designs of birds, fish, snakes and salamanders to ani-
mate the polychrome cloisonné surfaces on the obverse side. Strategic-
ally placed gems created designs, which ordered the surface by means
of number symbolism into mystic spaces. Representations of saints
were beginning to populate the reverse sides with analogous intent.
Sometimes the display of material wealth in the form of an over-
abundance of gems on the surface disguised a lack of artistry. Two
brilliant examples display the Insular Style of surface ornamentation
on metal best, the Tassilo Chalice and the First Cover of the Lindau
Gospel. Again, being unique, both pieces bear immense responsibil-
ity. Besides being an impressive work of art, the chalice was intended
to be a commemorative of an historical marriage between Bavarians
and Lombards and as such a political document, a challenge to the
Carolingians. Artistically it documents the insertion and growing
assertion of the primacy of the human effigy among the increasingly
secondary ornamental detail. More or less contemporary is the cover
of the Lindau Gospel, a very overt melding of northern pagan Animal
Style and some Christian elements such as the dominating cross, the
effigies and monograms of Christ and the Evangelists and their
emblems in the corners of the cover. An amazing melding of details,
the cover is an entirely satisfying surface treatment. Unfortunately
the style was to have no future and the cover no extant parallels or
derivatives. The Animal Style was in full retreat. This became evident
on the Second Cover of the Lindau Gospel. The pagan dynamic inter-
twines of the first cover were replaced by the static and rational
Christian designs of the second cover. The orderly intellect had tri-
umphed over an animated imagination. Embossing and symmetrical
gem encrustation had replaced the complexities of the Insular Style.
The new direction is famously illustrated on the architectural cover
treatment of the Codex Aureus of St. Emmeram, on which a carefully
planned arrangement of gems and pearls has been raised on arcaded
platforms to suggest a cityscape of temples and palaces. The sug-
gestion that it is the Heavenly Jerusalem as described in Revelation,
which is represented, recommends itself very strongly. Evidently inter-
twining animal designs could not suggest this Christian objective. For
future centuries the style of surface decoration was determined by a
humanistic esthetic sense, which focused primarily on representations
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 386
386
387
fortifications of stone. More lasting were the royal seats, the palati,
self-sufficient establishments capable of accommodating and supply-
ing large entourages of courtiers and retainers. Large audience halls,
chapels and royal apartments will have constituted the core build-
ings. Important personages of the court probably had their own
establishment in the vicinity. The occasions on which the kings sum-
moned the mighty of church and state to assemble for the diets at
these palati, and the length of time required for these occasions, made
organization, accommodation, provisions, sanitation and so forth,
jurisdictions requiring great attention to detail. The availability of
comforts, luxurious appearance, furniture and décor remains a mat-
ter of conjecture, while descriptions tend to be unreliable, since the
authors seemed more intent on creating works of literature than doc-
umentaries. Because parts of the palatium at Aachen are better pre-
served, hesitant inferences can perhaps be drawn and a layout
reconstructed. The Carolingian audience hall continuous in the form
of the modified town hall of Aachen. The Palace Chapel allows some
conclusions about the possible appearance of interior spaces in the
use of marble, mosaic and painting on floors and walls.
In view of the fictitious account of the supposed wall paintings of
the audience hall at Ingelheim, there really is no reliable informa-
tion about that type of wall ornamentation in secular buildings. Even
elsewhere the information is sparse, as only a few examples have
survived. New construction, climate and changing tastes have not
treated wall paintings kindly at all. However, a concentration of these
has been preserved in mainly fragmentary form in the valley of the
Adige and the pilgrimage route through the Alps. The most com-
plete program of murals is located in the convent church of St.
Johann in Müstair in the Swiss canton of Graubünden. The murals,
executed in fresco and secco techniques, reflect the confluence of sev-
eral stylistic influences in the treatment of Old and New Testament
themes. The Majestas of the apse is in accordance with the general
apocalyptic treatment of that theme. Davidic topics support the ideas
of the universal Carolingian empire in the conception of an Imperium
Christianum and the Carolingian calculation that King David prefigured
Charlemagne. Scenes from the life of Christ include a Crucifixion
complete with sun and moon, Ecclesia and Synagoga, familiar from
the other mediums. Soberly executed, the figures are presented with
realistic restraint. Later changes in taste cause some sections to be
painted over reflecting a new stylistic sense. Some distance to the
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 388
388
east along that road, the chapel of St. Benedict in Mals shows dam-
aged murals, depicting some Biblical events, a writing St. Gregory,
Christ and St. Stephen and most interestingly, portraits of the found-
ing patrons of the small church, one a churchman and the other a
warrior, probably the local Frankish count. His secular appearance
allows conclusions about typical garb and armaments. Still further
east, at Naturns, the small church of St. Prokulus complements the
impressions concerning religious murals. An amusing simplicity and
charicaturistic naivety marks the wall paintings of this interior. Cattle,
people and, perhaps unintentionally, an amusing scene showing St.
Paul being lowered over the walls of Damascus, make up the sim-
plest Carolingian narrative ornamentation of the space. Again, the
very limited number of murals bears considerable responsibility rep-
resenting Carolingian mural art. Were these at all typical?
Religious architecture is still visible in several examples. Some
more has survived, integrated as fragments in later churches. Among
the extant buildings figure the Einhard basilicas at Steinbach and in
Seligenstadt, the first a ruin, the other a functioning church. Stripped
of its veneer, Steinbach makes visible the aisled, arcaded flat roof
basilica and its subsequent history. Seligenstadt, in its restored appear-
ance, presents an original Carolingian, unadorned, white brick pil-
lar arcade. It gives a good impression of the lighting available through
the clerestory windows and generally acts as an elaboration of its
predecessor at Steinbach. By contrast the parish church at Höchst
is a colonnaded interior with columns, adorned with carved classi-
cizing capitals. These demonstrate their derivation from Classical
models in an attempt to strive for original forms. Their derivatives
will contribute to a Carolingian type of capital, found in other loca-
tions. The arches at Lorsch provide a complementary idea of the
variety of designs and forms available to the Carolingian architects
and builders. It offers a particularly informative insight into the
entrances and approaches prepared for the celebrant prior to enter-
ing this sanctified space of the former abbey church. It can be
assumed that the access to the abstractions of the rituals of the faith
would require a rite of passage for purposes of purification. Though
unique today, it may not have been in its own time. The actual
arched entrances giving access to the inner structure of the sanctified
church may have fulfilled a similar purpose, as at Corvey, where the
entrance hall served as a crypt and the whole structure below and
above was ordered numerically with the symbolic numbers 4, 8, and
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 389
389
12 and the massive composition of the westwork bore down like the
weight of the whole universe, or at least the world. This idea is car-
ried into the crypt of St. Michael’s at Fulda, where the whole anas-
tasis rotunda rests on one supporting pillar in the crypt. With its
Resurrection and ‘Fountain of Life’ symbolism, the anastasis rotunda
brings into one focus the Death and Tomb of Christ and the rebirth
through Baptism into Paradise. In the case of the Palace Chapel in
Aachen it was again the octagonal rotunda, which proclaimed the
church triumphant to have overcome the forces of disorder, and
demonstrated an optical summation of the faith in architecture. Hailed
as a new David and Solomon, a new Constantine, the sacerdotal
Carolingian emperors heard themselves proclaimed as their incar-
nations, ruling a unified, universal empire on earth as a reflection
of Heaven. As God’s representative on earth the emperor saw his
function guiding all humanity to achieve that universal Imperium
Christianum in which the real is congruent in all things with the ideal.
Through its mystical symbolism of numbers, objects and shapes, the
octagon of the Palace Chapel demonstrates the intention to project
spiritually and intellectually the abstract harmony of the material
world into a Second Rome, a New Jerusalem, within the unity of
the Christian faith.
An underlying intention of this book was the examination of the
coexistence of the ‘languages’ of significant primary texts and of
significant objects in the historical context of Carolingian Central
Europe. Of the greatest importance for this cultural period was the
centrality of the word and especially the Word. The Word found
expression by highlighting common elements in the cloister arts and
crafts of portable objects such as illuminated manuscripts, engraved
crystals, ivories and gem-encrusted precious metals. The contradictory
continuity of certain themes through several centuries and across var-
ious styles and materials, could demonstrate that the changes in the
interest of the renovatio imperii proceeded apace. These wordless texts
spoke in agreement with the written texts of the age and underscored
the political and theological persuasions, intentions and visions of the
magnates of church and state. Even in the absence of written texts,
the characteristics of the material evidence surveyed would, upon
consideration, have led to conclusions pointing to the Theo-political
program advanced by the culture carrying elites. Architecture and
its surviving interiors and exteriors allowed conclusions concerning
the interaction between the spaces and their users. The Palace Chapel
SCHUTZ_f6_369-390 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 390
390
391
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY
J.J.G. Alexander, Medieval Illuminators and their Methods of Work (New Haven 1992).
A. Angenendt, Das Frühmittelalter: die abendländische Christenheit von 400–900 (Stuttgart,
Berlin, Köln 1990).
B. Arnold, Medieval Germany, 500 –1300. A Political Interpretation (Toronto, Buffalo
1997).
——, Princes and Territories in medieval Germany (Cambridge 1991).
J. Backhouse, The Illuminated Page. Ten Centuries of Manuscript Painting in the British
Museum (Toronto, Buffalo 1997).
J. Beckwith, Early Medieval Art (London 1985).
M. Bentley (ed.), Companion to Historiography (London, New York 1997).
K. Bertau, Deutsche Literatur im europäischen Mittelalter, 800–1197, vol. I (Munich 1974).
K. Bierbrauer, et al. Studien zur mittelalterlichen Kunst, 800–1250. Festschrift für Florentine
Mütherich zum 70. Geburtstag (Munich 1985).
G. Binding, Deutsche Königspfalzen von Karl dem Großen bis Friedrich II (765–1240)
(Darmstadt 1996).
B. Bischoff, Manuscripts and Libraries in the Age of Charlemagne, translated by M. Gorman
(Cambridge 1994).
B. Boesch, (ed.), German Literature, A Critical Survey, translated by R. Taylor (London
1971).
E. Boshof, Ludwig der Fromme (Darmstadt 1996).
J.K. Bostock, A Handbook of Old High German Literature (Oxford 1955).
C.R. Bowlus, Franks, Moravians and Magyars. The Struggle for the Middle Danube, 788–907
(Philadelphia 1995).
W. Braunfels, Die Welt der Karolinger und ihre Kunst (Munich 1968).
B. Brent, Die Romanische Wandmalerei in der Schweiz, Dissertation, Universität Basel
(Winterthur 1963).
K. Brunner, Oppositionelle Gruppen im Karolingerreich (Wien, Köln, Graz 1979).
D. Bullough, Carolingian Renewal: Sources and Heritage (Manchester, New York 1991).
——, The Age of Charlemagne (London, Toronto 1965).
A. Cabaniss, Son of Charlemagne, A contemporary Life of Louis the Pious, with Introduction
and Notes, translation based on Monumenta Germaniae Historica of Astronomus’,
Vita Hludowici imperatoris (Syracuse 1965).
M. Carruthers, The Craft of Thought. Meditation, rhetoric, and the making of images,
400–1200, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Literature (Cambridge 1998/2000).
C.M. Chazelle, The Crucified God in the Carolingian Era. Theology and Art of Christ’s
Passion (Cambridge 2001).
——, Literacy, Politics, and Artistic Innovation in the Early Medieval West (Lanham, New
York, London 1992).
R. Collins, Charlemagne (Toronto, Buffalo 1998).
——, Early Medieval Europe 300–1000 (New York 1991).
K.J. Conant, Carolingian and Romanesque Architecture, 800 to 1200 (Harmondsworth
1959, 1973).
J.J. Contreni, Carolingian Learning, Masters and Manuscripts (Gower House, Brookfield
1992).
Constantius of Lyon, Life of Saint Germanus of Auxerre, translated by F.R. Hoare
(University Park, PA. 1995).
A. Corboz, Frühes Mittelalter (Fribourg 1971).
SCHUTZ_f7_391-395 9/19/03 5:05 PM Page 392
396
397
INDEX
398
399
286, 302, 305, 315–16, 318–21, Châlons, 76, 102, 109, 168
325, 327–29, 331–32, 334, Chosen People, 64, 212, 251, 290
340–41, 347, 361, 367–70, 373, Christmas Day, 72, 75
376–77, 380, 387 Church Fathers, 140–41, 149, 153–55,
Charles III, the Fat, 118–19, 160, 163, 166, 178, 200
125–27, 129–31, 173, 371–72 Church Triumphant, 268, 290
Charles Martel, 18, 26–30, 32, 39, Cicero, 139, 153, 156
52, 84, 158, 340 Cistercians, 348
Charles the Bald, 9–10, 96, 98–99, Classical authors, 156, 160–61, 172,
101, 103, 106–13, 116, 120, 199–200
123–27, 141, 159, 170, 173, 185, Colmar, 99
189–90, 211, 249, 251–53, Cologne, 59, 105, 127, 132, 166, 168,
255–60, 264, 310–11, 313, 278, 286, 291
315–17, 324–25, 370–71, 380–81 Constance, 158
Charles the Simple, 129, 132–33 Constantine, 18, 64, 71, 83, 136, 172,
Charles the Younger, 85 179, 243, 315, 368–69, 373, 389
Drogo, 80, 109, 264, 290, 381 Constantinople, 9, 50, 72, 74, 87, 94,
Grifo, 30, 33 100, 132, 146, 159, 179, 333, 340,
Karlmann, 30, 32–33, 40, 42, 369
45–46, 49, 52 Constitutum Constantini, 74
Lothair, 81, 83, 85, 93–94, 96, Donation of Constantine, 41, 94
98–103, 107–108, 110–11, 113, continuity, 2, 8–10, 15, 17, 37, 39, 83,
116, 120, 122–23, 181, 186, 249, 134, 138, 143, 145–46, 151, 177,
251–53, 262, 277, 370–71, 380 189, 227, 258, 263, 277, 281, 301,
Lothair II, 277–79, 281, 315, 383 315–16, 320–21, 328, 333, 340,
Louis II, 116, 124 351, 361, 367, 374–75, 381, 386,
Louis III, 211 389
Louis the Pious, 27, 50–51, 76, coronation, 41, 44, 63, 73, 78, 80, 86,
78–91, 93–104, 106–10, 114, 118, 94, 101, 103, 112, 124, 126, 247,
120, 136, 156, 159–60, 173, 176, 255, 257, 320, 340, 368–71, 380
178, 180–82, 184–86, 189–90, Coronation Gospels, 241, 245, 248–49,
198, 203, 219, 235, 249–50, 255, 379
286, 325, 328–29, 331, 333, Cosmocrator, 9, 46, 375
340–41, 344, 353, 360, 370, 373, Crucifixions, 225, 263, 267, 271,
380 279–80, 288–89, 292, 298, 311, 335,
Louis the Stammerer, 126, 129, 173, 382–83, 387
211 curriculum, 140, 148, 151, 166, 177,
Ludwig the Child, 131–33, 330, 372 375
Ludwig the German, 10, 62, 81, 85,
90, 93, 98, 100–103, 107–11, Darmstadt, 282, 287, 295
113–14, 116, 118–26, 129, 159, David, 38, 63, 67, 71–73, 75–76, 79,
165, 173–74, 179, 186, 190, 92, 136, 146, 162, 172, 176, 200,
197–98, 200, 211, 260, 328–30, 250–52, 255, 257, 267–68, 271,
345, 370–71 274–75, 321, 335, 337, 340, 350,
Ludwig the Younger, 122, 124–27, 360, 368–69, 375–76, 380, 382,
130, 211 387, 389
Pepin (It.), 50–51, 61, 76, 83, 85 Desiderius, 43, 46, 49–50, 305
Pepin I, 21 Dhuoda, 141
Pepin II, 23, 25 Diets, 46–47, 76–78, 80, 84, 95, 108,
Pepin III, 19, 30, 32–33, 36–45, 49, 129, 186, 329
52, 63, 73, 90, 94, 136, 146, 305, documents
332, 340, 347 Annals, 33, 36–37, 43, 45, 49,
Pepin the Hunchback, 83–84 51–52, 54–55, 57, 60, 62, 67,
Cassiodorus, 162, 169, 203 70–72, 78, 85, 93, 95, 97, 173
SCHUTZ_index_396-407 9/23/03 7:47 PM Page 400
400
Divisio regnorum, 75, 81, 93, 114, 242, 244–45, 247, 261, 263, 288,
367 294, 312
Liber pontificalis, 94 St. Mark, 224–25, 228–33, 235–37,
Nithard’s Histories, 110, 113 239–40, 242, 244–47, 261, 263,
Ordinatio imperii, 80, 93, 98–99, 288, 312, 359
108–10, 114, 255 St. Matthew, 223, 225, 228, 230–37,
The History of the Franks, 138 242, 244–46, 261, 263, 288, 312,
Dokkum. See Boniface 336, 359
Dorestad, 104 tetramorphs, 184, 225–27, 229–32,
236–38, 243–44, 248, 261–63,
Easter Plays, 357 288, 294, 307, 336, 363, 365–66,
Ebo, 90, 99, 102 378–79, 381, 384
Ecclesia, 289–90, 297, 335, 387
Edict of Milan, 41 fastigium, 226, 257, 271, 342
education, 97, 137, 143, 145, 149, felicitas, 35. See Heil
161, 166, 175, 185, 360, 375 fortifications, 323
grammar, 141, 152, 155, 375 mottes, 14, 324, 386
Liberal Arts, 149, 151, 155, 360, Fountain of Life, 230, 233, 235–36,
375 359, 379, 389
literacy, 138, 140–41, 147–48, 154, France, 14, 17, 114, 168, 324, 353,
162, 166, 175, 191, 374–75 364
quadrivium, 152, 154–55, 375 Francia, 100, 120, 258
rhetoric, 138, 175, 207 Franconia, 124, 126, 131, 133, 372
trivium, 152, 154–55, 375 Frankfurt, 48, 54, 67, 108–109, 121,
effigies, 9, 146, 306–307, 309, 378, 211, 286, 325–27, 329, 341
385 Franks, 17–18, 26, 35–36, 38–39, 42,
Eigenkirche, 338 45, 50–52, 54, 56, 59–60, 64, 74,
Einhard, 33–34, 49, 53–55, 61, 66, 68, 78, 87, 93, 106, 108, 121–22, 138,
70–72, 78–79, 82, 86–87, 90, 135, 154, 158, 160, 165, 193, 195,
147, 154, 156, 160, 169, 173–74, 202–203, 212–13, 216, 251, 290,
176, 178, 185, 190, 192, 203, 245, 323, 376, 380
316, 329, 332, 341, 343–45, 347, Fredegar, 141, 169, 203
361, 376–77, 388 Freising, 45, 195, 227
Empire, 41, 49, 68, 70–72, 75–76, 78, Frisia, 28, 42, 104, 107, 121, 123,
81, 87–88, 91, 93, 96, 99–100, 105, 129
112–14, 116, 125, 129, 135, 142, Frisians, 25, 27, 42, 56, 61, 106, 129,
146, 148, 151, 154, 179, 201, 335, 214
361, 368–70, 372, 375, 380, 387, Fritzlar, 352
389
Enger, 57, 302 Gaia, 262, 289, 294, 381, 384
Ermoldus Nigellus, 95, 213, 326, 330, Galen, 140
339–40 Gallo-Romans, 9, 15, 35, 118, 138,
Eternal Empire, 17, 69 143, 147, 371
Eternal Victory, 17, 69 Gallus, 158, 161, 164, 293, 295, 384
Eusebius, 162, 238 Gascony, 87
Evangelists, 221, 227, 230–31, 236, Gaul, 26, 42, 54, 137, 141, 144, 168,
238, 241–45, 248, 251, 257, 374
261–63, 281, 294, 306–10, 312, 366, gems, 13, 15, 157–58, 169, 243, 258,
378–79, 381, 384–85 262, 278, 288, 293, 299–300, 309,
St. John, 163, 224–25, 228, 230–33, 311, 313, 321, 352, 384–85
237, 242, 244–47, 261–63, 288, Germany, 14, 28, 32, 53, 59, 114,
312, 355, 357 119, 124, 132, 164, 168, 216
St. Luke, 225, 228, 230–33, 237, glass, 157, 278, 296, 302, 383
SCHUTZ_index_396-407 9/23/03 7:47 PM Page 401
401
Godescalc, 379 Italy, 14, 33, 39, 46, 49–51, 60, 62,
Gospels, 6, 156–58, 162, 184, 188, 64, 76, 80, 94, 99, 103, 107–108,
192, 198–200, 217, 220, 223–24, 113, 116, 124, 126, 129, 131–32,
227, 229–31, 233, 235–39, 241–43, 160, 208, 220, 226–27, 229, 243,
245, 247–48, 251–52, 257, 259, 261, 334, 336, 340, 361, 367, 372,
263, 282, 308, 359, 377, 379–80, 374
383
Ada Group, 241, 243, 282 Jerusalem, 71–72, 184, 227, 232–33,
Gothia, 258 235–36, 250, 289, 312–13, 322,
Grannus, 332 357–58, 360, 366, 368, 379, 385,
Greenland, 205 389
Gregory of Tours, 137, 139, 172 John the Baptist, 240, 283, 285, 305
Gregory the Great, 28 Jonas of Orléans, 90–91, 97
Jordanes, 141, 203, 262
Haithabu, 59 Joseph, 264, 284
Hamburg, 59, 104, 123, 168 Justinian, 136, 361–62
Heil, 35, 259, 369 Jutland, 59
Helisachar, 89, 98 Juvencus, 200
Hesse, 27, 52
Hildesheim, 90, 168 kingdoms, 88, 92, 145, 235, 299, 357,
Hilduin, 89, 98 370, 375
Hincmar of Reims, 173, 260 Koblenz, 105, 116
Höchst, 341, 346, 356, 388 Konrad I, 134
Holy Roman Empire, 74
Horace, 156, 186 Lamb
Hrabanus Maurus, 101–102, 140, 159, apocalyptic, 184, 237, 259, 296,
174, 178–85, 190, 192–93, 198–200, 314, 365–66, 379
219–20, 249, 260, 328, 359, 376, Veneration of, 236, 257–58, 379
380 Latini, 144, 216
Hungarians, 12, 123, 131–33, 164, Latinity, 140, 147, 375
372 Law
Huns, 131, 204, 206–209, 213 Roman, 145
legitimacy, 8–10, 19–20, 30, 35–36,
Imitatio sacerdotii, 9, 146, 259 38–39, 80, 83, 85, 109, 129, 132,
Imperium Christianum, 4–5, 9–12, 17, 145–46, 177, 256, 258, 316, 361,
21, 35, 41, 48, 63, 67–68, 73, 79, 367, 380–81
88, 91–92, 97, 116, 135, 140, 142, libraries, 156, 158, 162, 166
144–46, 148, 151, 154, 177, 181, inventories, 155, 160–61, 163
198, 202, 215, 248–49, 255, 259, Liège, 105, 252
278, 282, 289–90, 313, 344, 360, limes, 60, 328
367 Liudolfingians, 131
Imperium Romanum, 11, 17 Lombards, 25–26, 30, 33, 36, 39, 43,
Ingelheim, 47, 52, 325–26, 329, 339, 49–50, 74, 204, 226, 252, 305, 347,
387 369, 385
investiture, 74 Lombardy, 47, 60, 62, 113, 116,
Irish, 28, 44, 157–58, 160–61, 229–30, 338, 374
163–64, 216, 220–22, 225–26, 228, Longinus, 225, 280, 292, 297
274, 301, 378 Lorraine, 116, 123–24, 127, 131, 133,
Irminsul, 53 195, 372
Isidore of Seville, 35, 153, 175, 185, Lorsch
190, 195, 215, 358 gate-hall, 348–50
Islam, 12, 39 Lotharingia, 116, 123–24, 255, 278,
Israel, 151, 380 279. See Lorraine
SCHUTZ_index_396-407 9/23/03 7:47 PM Page 402
402
403
404
320, 327–28, 330–31, 333, 339, 341, Gregory IV, 99, 181
343, 346, 360 Hadrian I, 45–47, 50, 64, 69, 233
Capella, 359 John VIII, 124
doors, 319 Leo III, 68–72, 85, 94, 325, 327,
octagon, 360 333, 360, 367
pinecone, 319 Paschalis I, 94
railings, 320, 386 Stephen II, 38–39
she-wolf, 319 Stephen III, 49
Palace School, 10, 170, 174, 176, 229, Stephen IV, 78, 80, 94
243, 252, 255, 282, 299, 310, 313, Sylvester, 41, 71
316, 379 Zacharias, 32, 36, 45, 283, 285
palaces, 323, 325–31, 333, 340, 345, Porphyrius, 179
348, 359, 386 portraits, 9, 146, 202, 243–45, 247–49,
aula regia, 327–28, 330–31 253, 259–60, 306, 315, 317, 368,
palatium. See Pfalz 375, 378, 380, 388
Pancreator, 233, 250, 288 precincts, 261, 313, 324, 326, 343,
Pannonia, 62, 132 345, 348–49, 351–52, 354, 356, 381
Pannonians, 97 Premonstratensians, 348
Papacy, 23, 28, 33, 36–37, 39, 41–42, prophets, 261
45–46, 50, 65, 67, 69–71, 73, 81, Provence, 26, 30, 116, 132
91, 93–94, 99, 116, 126, 137, 175, Prudentius, 200
368–71 Psalms, 234, 267–68, 270–73, 285
Papal States, 40, 50, 62 Psalters, 260, 266, 272, 382
Paris, 25, 49, 97, 104, 106–107, 113, Golden Psalter of St. Gallen, 266
129, 195, 364 of Ludwig the German, 260
partition, 50, 76, 79, 81, 85, 90, 93, Stuttgart, 266
96, 98–99, 107–108, 112–14, 116, Utrecht, 265–66
120, 123, 125–26, 130, 325, 330 Pseudo-Isidore, 116
Passau, 45, 62, 347
patron figures, 337 Quierzy, 108
Paulus Diaconus, 153, 161, 174, 176,
204 Raetia, 126, 143, 336
Pavia, 39, 50, 124, 159 Ravenna, 8, 10, 40, 62, 145–46, 189,
Pepinid Donation, 40 227, 229–30, 234, 267, 281–82, 315,
perigrinatio, 28 324, 361, 366, 383
Persians, 181 reforms
Peter of Pisa, 153, 174, 176 Anianian, 343
Pettstadt, 301 Church, 29, 33, 64, 75, 145
Pfalz. See palaces Church and State, 90
picto-poems, 180–81, 183, 249 church architecture, 341–42
Pliny, 140 educational, 144
Politik liturgical, 7, 64, 145
Familien-, 20 monastic, 90–91
Hausmachts-, 20, 24, 27, 29, 34 pastoral, 77
Kloster-, 20, 24 State, 88
Kultur-, 20 Regensburg, 44, 47, 60–61, 84,
Ost-, 19 119–21, 123, 130, 144, 197, 256,
Real-, 19, 87, 114 311, 325, 328–29, 334
popes regni francorum, 136
Formosus, 131 Reims, 76, 78, 80, 90, 94, 99, 102,
Gelasius, 69, 97, 107, 175 168, 171, 173, 260, 268, 279
Gregory I, 139, 220 Renaissance, 6, 10, 16, 75, 147, 157,
Gregory II, 28 164, 217, 348, 373
Gregory III, 39 Renewal, 142–43, 145
SCHUTZ_index_396-407 9/23/03 7:47 PM Page 405
405
Renovatio, 6–7, 16, 136, 140, 144, 158, Saxony, 32, 42, 55, 57, 60, 62, 113,
176–78, 226, 299, 301, 315, 320–21, 121, 124, 126–27, 131–32, 372
369 Scandinavians
renovatio imperii, 4, 75, 136, 156, 215, Danes, 55, 59, 87, 97, 103, 106,
356, 372–73, 378, 383–84, 389 123, 129
Resurrection, 235, 357, 359. See Vikings, 12, 59, 97, 103–107, 113,
anastasis 119, 123, 126–27, 129–30,
anastasis, 236, 341, 346, 357, 359, 211–12, 326, 371–72
366, 379, 389 scriptoria, 9, 13, 156, 159–60, 162–63,
Revelation, 155, 197, 232, 238, 307, 165, 169, 172, 193, 200, 229, 235,
355, 366, 375, 379 245, 249, 256, 260, 269, 274, 279,
rivers 334, 375
Aller, 55 Selena, 34, 270, 279, 288, 292, 294,
Danube, 60–62, 122 298, 335, 381
Elbe, 55, 57, 60, 127 Sepulcher, 71–72, 235, 289, 357–58
Lech, 132 Slavs, 12, 21, 27, 55, 57, 59, 61–62,
Lippe, 55 87, 97, 106, 118, 122, 127, 133,
Loire, 105, 108, 159, 190 372
Maas, 13, 90, 108, 127, 129 Smaragdus, 90–91, 153
Main, 133, 327–28, 341 Soissons, 26, 37, 45, 49, 99, 104,
Rhine, 56, 60–61, 102–105, 108, 170, 235, 359, 379
120–21, 158–59, 329–30, 346–47, Solomon, 82, 136, 163, 257, 340,
350, 371 389
Schelde, 105 Sorbs, 55, 131
Seine, 105, 108 Spain, 46, 51, 54, 132, 258
Weser, 55, 57, 127, 354 Speyer, 113, 186
Roma nova. See Aachen St. Ambrose, 119, 202
Rome, 8, 28, 33, 36, 38–39, 45, 50, St. Andrew, 314
62, 67–68, 70–71, 74, 78, 88, 93, St. Augustine, 35–36, 66, 147, 154,
107, 113, 124, 126, 130, 145–46, 165, 178, 368
163, 166, 174, 202, 233, 235, 290, St. Benedict, 90, 178, 187, 336, 338,
300–301, 315, 320, 332, 340, 342, 388
345, 348, 350, 359–61, 367–69, St. Boniface, 24, 27, 32, 36–37, 42,
371–72, 384, 389 44, 136, 145, 153, 164, 348, 352,
Roncesvalles, 51 358
Rouen, 47, 104 St. Columban, 158
Rudolf von Fulda, 185 St. Gregory, 153, 255, 264, 337, 388
St. Jerome, 139, 172, 236, 265
sacerdotalis ordo, 4 St. John, 387
Saint-Germain-des-Prés, 267 St. Kilian, 164
Salzburg, 44, 48, 62, 122, 144, 197, St. Martin of Tours, 119, 149, 180
226, 229, 304 St. Michael, 235, 349, 359
Samuel, 38, 274 St. Michael’s, 341, 346, 358, 389
San Appollinare in Clase, 227 St. Nazarius, 347, 356
San Appollinare Nuovo, 227, 267, St. Paul, 163, 172, 303, 339, 388
282, 324 St. Peter, 287, 303
San Vitale, 10, 146, 234, 315, 361, St. Peter’s, 320, 345, 350
366 St. Pirmin, 158, 160
Saracens, 26, 106, 116, 124, 126, St. Prokulus, 388
129, 137 St. Stephen, 304, 336–37, 354, 388
Saxons, 12, 25–26, 51–57, 59, 61, St. Vitus, 354
109, 122, 127, 165, 168, 191, statues, 75, 172, 189, 315, 361, 386
198–99, 260, 302, 327, 329, 340, equestrian, 10, 75, 146, 189,
351, 353–54, 369 314–15, 318, 361, 386
SCHUTZ_index_396-407 9/23/03 7:47 PM Page 406
406
Stephaton, 225, 280, 292, 298 Thuringia, 23, 27, 30, 53, 109, 121,
Strasbourg, 110, 154 124, 126, 133, 157
Oaths of, 43, 110–13, 121, 142, Thuringians, 52, 108–109
179, 192, 245, 252, 370 Tours, 76, 137, 139, 141, 160, 162,
Sts. Peter and Marcellinus, 342, 344 169, 176, 178–79, 181, 248–49,
Sts. Peter and Paul, 347 251–52, 254, 265
style treaties
Animal, 223, 306–309, 314, 385 Meersen, 113, 116, 123, 126, 371
Baroque, 197, 254, 346, 356 Ribémont, 127
Carolingian, 1, 64, 83, 136–37, 140, Verdun, 90, 113, 120, 125, 371
143–45, 147, 154, 158, 164, Trier, 62, 105, 127, 243, 324, 330,
174–77, 180, 201, 203, 216–18, 347, 353
221–22, 226–27, 240–41, 248, Two Authorities, 68, 97, 175,
263, 272, 281, 292, 298, 311–12, 369–70
318, 321, 323, 333–36, 341–42,
355–56, 358, 360, 373, 380, 386, usurpation, 10, 20, 83
388
Gothic, 198, 204, 243, 304, 331, Vandals, 203
333, 343, 345–46, 349 vassalage
Imperial, 336 vassals, 43, 47, 92, 112, 121
Insular, 6, 44, 157, 160, 163–64, Verden, 55, 123, 168
170, 216–17, 221, 226, 228–30, Verdun, 361
241, 260, 274, 280, 301, 304, Vienna, 195, 243, 245, 296, 304
306, 308, 314, 378, 385 Vienne, 102
Ottonian, 214 Vikings. See Scandinavians
Renaissance, 338 Virgil, 139, 153, 161, 163, 186, 201,
Romanesque, 198, 265, 311, 326, 340
335–36, 343–44, 354–55 bishop, 44–45, 305
Suetonius, 154, 177 Virgin Mary, 264, 267, 287, 292–93,
Swabia, 113, 126, 131, 372 295, 298, 303, 335, 349, 353, 360,
Synagoga, 289–90, 335, 387 384
synods, 32, 48, 67, 69, 74, 97, 107, Visigoths, 203, 208
351 Vitae, 9, 145, 375
Vitruvius, 140, 160
Tacitus, 203
Testament, 9, 38, 79, 198, 272, 360, Walahfrid Strabo, 82, 95, 101, 135,
366 159–60, 173–74, 178–79, 185–92,
Last Will and, 79, 87, 156 260, 315, 361, 376
Testaments, 160, 162 Welf, 95
New, 269, 314, 381–82 Wergeld, 56
Old, 15, 38, 63, 89, 92, 146, 177, Widukind, 54–56, 122, 302
183–84, 220, 259, 321, 335, Willibrord, 27, 30, 42
375 Winckelmann, 241
Old and New, 146, 163, 185, 234, wives
261, 265, 267–68, 272, 286, Bertrada (P.III), 37, 44, 49, 136
335, 340, 382, 387 Chiltrudis (Odilo), 43
theocracy, 63, 92 Ermentrude (Ch.B), 113
Theodelinda, 305 Fastrada (Ch), 84, 328, 353
Theoderic the Great, 9, 75, 146, 189, Hemma (LG), 119–20, 125
203, 205, 207–209, 214, 227, 315, Hildegard (Ch), 83–84, 159
324, 340, 361, 377 Himiltrud (Ch), 83
Theodosius I, 136 Irmingard (LP), 84–85, 93–95
Theodulf of Orleans, 220 Judith (LP), 95–96, 98–99, 101–102,
SCHUTZ_index_396-407 9/23/03 7:47 PM Page 407
407
107–108, 110, 113, 120, 183, 185, Worms, 46, 52, 113, 325, 329–30, 347
255, 269, 325, 353 Wynfrid, 27
Liutgard (Ch), 84
Liutpirc (Tassilo III), 44, 47, 305 Zeno, 75, 189, 315, 361
Plectrudis (P. II), 25–26 Zürich, 335
Wodan, 53, 56, 194
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 1
Plate 1a. Picto-poem of Christ the Savior from Hrabanus Maurus’ De laudibus sancti
crucis, Fulda. Inv. Codex 652, fol. 6v. (Vienna, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek).
2 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 1b. Dedicatory page from Hrabanus Maurus’ De laudibus sancti crucis, showing
Hrabanus and Alcuin presenting the book to Otgar of Mainz, Fulda. Inv. Cod. 652, fol.
2v. (Vienna, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 3
Plate 1c. Dedicatory page from Hrabanus Maurus’ De laudibus sancti crucis showing the
emperor Louis the Pious as Soldier in Christ. Fulda. Inv. Cod. 652, fol. 3v. (Vienna, Öster-
reichische Nationalbibliothek).
4 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 2a. Display initial of the 51. Psalm, Folchart Psalter, c. 864/872. Inv. Cod. 23,
fol. 135. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
Plate 2b. Irish Gospel, c. 750, confronting pages showing a cross page and an initial page. Inv. Cod. 51, fols. 6, 7. (St. Gallen,
Stiftsbibliothek).
5
6 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plates 3a, 3b, 3c, 3d. Irish Gospel, c. 750, the Evangelists John and Marc, Matthew and Christ.
Inv. Cod. 51. fols. 2, 78, 208, 266. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 7
Plates 4a, 4b, 4c, 4d. Codex millenarius, the Evangelists Matthew, Inv. Cim. 1, fol. 17v, 18r. and
Marc, Inv. Cim. 1, fol. 109v, 110r) with their emblems. (Kremsmünster, Stiftsbibliothek)(Mille-
narius: Photo P. Amand Kraml. copyright Stift, Kremsmünster).
8 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plates 5a, 5b, 5c, 5d. Codex millenarius, the Evangelists Luke, Inv. Cim. 1, fol. 174v, 175r. and
John, Inv. Cim.1, fol. 276v, 277r. with their emblems. (Kremsmünster, Stiftsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 9
Plates 6a, 6b, 6c, 6d. Enthroned Evangelists with tetramorphs from the Godescalc Gospels,
c. 781-783, Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen—Matthew, Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 1r, Marc,
Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 1v, Luke, Inv. lat. 1203, fol. 2r, John, Inv. lat 1203, fol. 2v. (Paris, Biblio-
thèque Nationale de France).
10
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plate 7a, 7b. Enthroned Christ, from the Godescalc Gospels, c. 781-783, Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat.
1203, fol. 3r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France). Fountain of Life, from the Godescalc Gospels, c. 781-783, Pal-
ace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat 1203, fol. 3v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 11
Plate 8a. Fountain of Life, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard, Soissons, Palace School of
Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. Lat. 8850, fol. 6v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
12 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 8b. Veneration of the Lamb, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard, Soissons, Palace
School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat. 8850, fol. 1v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale
de France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 13
Plate 8c. Canon Table, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard, Soissons, Palace School of
Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. lat. 8850, fol. 7v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
14 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 9a. Evangelist Marc with lion emblem, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard, Soissons,
Palace School of Charlemagne. Inv. lat. 8850, fol. 81v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de
France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 15
Plate 9b. Initial page to the Gospel of St. Mark, from the Gospel from Saint-Médard, Sois-
sons, Palace School of Charlemagne. Inv. lat. 8850, fol. 82r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Natio-
nale de France).
16 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 10b. The Four Evangelists with tetramorphs, from the Aachen Gospels, Palace School
of Charlemagne. fol. 14v. (Domkapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Münchow).
18 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plates 11a, 11b, 11c, 11d. The Four Evangelists from the ‘Ada’ Gospels—Matthew, Marc, Luke
and John, Palace School of Charlemagne. Hs. 22 Ada, fol. 15v, fol. 59v. fol. 85v, fol. 127v.
(Trier, Stadtbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 19
Plates 12a, 12b, 12c, 12d. The Evangelists Matthew, Marc, Luke and John, from the Coronation
Gospels, Palace School of Charlemagne, Aachen. Inv. SKXIII/18, fol. 15, fol. 76v, fol. 117,
fol. 178v. (Vienna, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Treasury).
20 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 13. Charles the Bald as King David, miniature preceding the Book of Psalms,
Vivian Bible, c. 845/46. Inv. lat.1, fol. 215v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 21
Plate 14a. The enthroned emperor Lothair I, from the Gospels of Lothair, c. 850, Tours.
Inv. lat. 266, fol. 1r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
22 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 14b. The enthroned emperor Lothair I, from the Psalter of Lothair, Palace School
of Lothair, c. 850. Inv. Add. 37768, fol. 4. (London, British Library).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 23
Plate 15a. Dedication page showing the enthroned Charles the Bald receiving the
Vivian Bible, c. 845/46. Inv. lat. 1, fol. 423v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
24 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 15b. St. Gregory from the Metz Coronation Sacramentary, c. 870, Palace School of
Charles the Bald, St. Denis (?). Inv. lat. 1141, fol. 3r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de
France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 25
Plate 15c. Ruler flanked by bishops, probably Charles the Bald, Metz Coronation Sacra-
mentary, c. 870, Palace School of Charles the Bald, St. Denis (?). Inv. lat. 1141, fol. 2v.
(Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
26 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 16a. Dedication page showing the enthroned Charles the Bald, Codex Aureus from St.
Emmeram, Palace School of Charles the Bald. Inv. Clm. 14000, fol. 5v. (Munich, Bayeri-
sche Staatsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 27
Plate 16b. Veneration of the Lamb, Codex Aureus from St. Emmeram, Palace School of
Charles the Bald. Inv. Clm. 14000, fol. 6r. (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
28 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Pate 17a. Crucifixion, showing Ludwig, the German, embracing the Cross. Psalter of Louis
the German. Inv. Ms. Theol. lat. fol. 58, 120r.(Berlin, Stiftung Preußischer Kulturbesitz,
Staatsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 29
Plate 17b. Initial page of Psalm 1 of the Psalter of Ludwig the German, before c. 850,
Saint-Omer. Inv. Ms. Theol. lat. fol. 58, 3r. (Berlin, Stiftung Preußischer Kulturbesitz,
Staatsbibliothek).
30 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 17c. Christ in Majesty, Vivian Bible, c. 845/46. Inv. lat. 1, fol. 329v. (Paris, Biblio-
thèque Nationale de France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
Plate 18a, 18b. Christ in Majesty with pagan references, Metz Coronation Sacramentary, c. 870, Palace School of Charles the Bald, St.
Denis (?). Inv. lat. 1141, fol. 6r. Ornamented capital initial T with crucified Christ, Metz Coronation Sacramentary, c. 870, Palace School
of Charles the Bald, St. Denis (?). Inv. lat. 1141, fol. 6v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
31
32
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plate 18c, 18d. Crucifixion from the Gospels of Otfrid von Weissenburg, c. 868. Cod. 2687, fol. 153v. (Vienna, Österreichische National-
bibliothek). Christ in Majesty with seraphim, Metz Coronation Sacramentary, c. 870, Palace School of Charles the Bald, St. Denis (?). Inv. lat.
1141, fol. 5r. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 33
Plates 19a, 19b, 19c, 19d. Ornamented capital Initials C, D, C and T. Drogo Sacramentary,
c. 850-855. Inv. lat. 9428, fols. 24v, 58r, 71v, 15v. (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale de France).
34 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 20a. Story of Adam and Eve. Garden of Eden scenes from the Grandval Bible,
Tours, c. 840. Inv. 10546, fol. 5v. (London, British Library).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
Plate 20b. Stag allegory, with Psalm 41, 2, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820-830, Saint-Germain-des-Prés. Inv. Cod.
bibl. fol. 23, 53v. (Stuttgart, Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
35
36
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plate 20c. Annunciation, with Psalm 71:6, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820-830, Saint-Germain-des-Prés. Inv. Cod. bibl. fol. 23,
83v. (Stuttgart, Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
Plate 20d. The Three Kings, with Psalm 71:10-11, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820-830, Saint-Germain-des Prés. Inv. Cod. bibl.
fol. 23, 84v. (Stuttgart, Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
37
38
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plate 21a. Crucifixion, with Psalm 68:22, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820-830, Saint-Germain-des- Prés. Inv. Cod. bibl. fol. 23,
80v (Stuttgart, Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
Plate 21b. Weighing the souls, with Psalm 9:5, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820-830, Saint-Germain-des-Prés. Inv. Cod. bibl.
fol. 23, 9v. (Stuttgart, Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
39
40
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plate 21c. Christ triumphant, with Psalm 90:13, Stuttgart Psalter, c. 820-830, Saint-Germain-des-Prés. Inv. Cod. bibl. fol. 23,
107r. (Stuttgart, Württembergische Landesbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 41
Plate 22a. The prophet Samuel anoints David, Golden Psalter, c. 890. Inv. Cod. 22, fol. 59.
(St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
42 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 22b. Joab’s campaign, Golden Psalter, c. 890. Inv. Cod. 22, fol. 140. (St. Gallen, Stifts-
bibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 43
Plate 22c. Siege and surrender of a city, Golden Psalter, c. 890. Inv. Cod. 22, fol. 141. (St.
Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
44
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plates 23a, 23b. Obverse and reverse, Enger reliquary, before c. 785. Inv.-Nr.: 88, 632. (Berlin, Preußischer Kulturbesitz, Kunstgewerbe-
museum).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 45
Plate 24. Reliquary associated with St. Stephen, c. 830, Aachen. Inv. SCHK XIII/26.
(Vienna, Kunsthistorisches Museum, Schatzkammer).
46 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
60 chapter two
Plate 26a. First (back) Cover of the Lindau Gospel, c. 770-830. Inv. MS1 (New York, Pier-
pont Morgan Library, Photography: David Loggie).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 49
Plate 26b. Second (front) Cover of the Lindau Gospel, c. 870. Inv. MS1 (New York, Pier-
pont Morgan Library, Photography: David Loggie).
50 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 27a. Direct view of the golden, gem encrusted gospel cover of the Codex Aureus of St.
Emmeram, c. 879, featuring the ‘architecture’ of the gospel cover of the Codex Aureus of St.
Emmeram, c. 870. Inv. Clm. 14000, VD. (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 51
Plate 27b. Oblique view of the golden, gem encrusted gospel cover of the Codex Aureus of
St. Emmeram, c. 879, featuring the ‘architecture’ of the gospel cover of the Codex Aureus of
St. Emmeram, c. 870. Inv. Clm. 14000, VD. (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
52 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 28. Portable altar, the Arnulf Ciborium, c. 870 (Munich, Schatzkammer der
Residenz, Bayerische Verwaltung der staatlichen Schlösser, Gärten und Seen).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 53
terminal histories and arthurian solutions 31
Plate 29. St. Johann, exterior, Müstair, Graubünden, Switzerland.
54 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 29a. Mural, Ascension, St. Johann, Müstair. Inv. LM-11990. (Schweizerisches Landes-
museum, Zürich).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 55
Plates 29b, 29c, 29d. Murals of figures from the north wall. Mural in the Apse with majestas.
Mural of Peter and Paul before Nero; St. Johann, Müstair. (Stiftung Pro Kloster St. Johann
in Müstair, Photo S. Fibbi-Aeppli).
56
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
Plates 30a, 30b, 30c, 30d. Murals of St. Gregory (top right), flogging of the Philistines (bottom left), founder portraits (bot-
tom right). St. Benedict, Mals, valley of the Adige, Italy.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 57
Plates 31a, 31b, 31c, 31d. St. Gregory, Christ flanked by cherubim, St. Stephen in
niches. Religious and secular patrons between the niches. St. Benedict, Mals.
58 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
59
60 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
60 chapter two
Plate 33a. Palace Chapel, interior, Aachen. (Domkapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Münchow).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
Plate 33b. Legendary pelican feedings its young with its own heart. 19th century mosaic. Interior, Palace Chapel, Aachen.
(Domkapitel Aachen, Photo: Andreas Herrmann).
63
64 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
Plate 33c. Octagon interior, upper level, marble throne, marble sheeted pillars, por-
phyry columns. Palace Chapel, Aachen. (Dom Kapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Müchow).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 1
1. Hollow altar with Carolingian candle sticks in the crypt of Regensburg Cathedral.
Formerly the high altar of the Carolingian cathedral.
2
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
2. The emperor shown leading the horse of the pope to support the papal claim of the Constantinian donation. Fresco in the
oratorium of St. Sylvester in Santi Quattro Coronati, Rome. (Bildarchiv Foto Marburg).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 3
3. Inscribed lead plate found in a sarcophagus, 8th/9th century, pointing to the missionary
activity of Fulda. The inscription reads OTTO XPIAN DE PAGANO ONO OCT, meaning Otto
become Christian died on the nones (7th) of October. (Fulda, Dommuseum).
4
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
4a. Christ with the emperor Constantine and pope Sylvester I. 4b. St. Peter with Charlemagne and pope Leo III. Restored mo-
Restored mosaic originally installed by pope Leo III. Lateran saic originally installed by pope Leo III. Lateran Palace, Rome
palace Rome (Photo P. Wilson). (Photo P. Wilson).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
5. Roman marble sarcophagus showing the mythical abduction of Proserpina, c. A.D. 200, taken to have been Charlemagne’s coffin for 400
31
years. It was probably among the columns and other classical objects transported north following his campaigns in Italy. (Aachen, Treasury of
the Cathedral).
5
6 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
8. The Lord’s Prayer from the Abrogans, an Old High German dictionary. Codex
Sangallensis 911. fol. 320 (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
8 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
9. Genesis scenes from the Bamberg Bible, c. 850. Inv. A.I. 5, fol. 7v. (Bamberg, Staatliche
Bibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 9
10. Illustration to Psalm 38, showing a crowned personage, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820, Haut-
villers. (Utrecht, University Library).
11. Illustration to Psalm 77, showing a crowned personage, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820, Haut-
villers. (Utrecht, University Library).
10 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
12. Illustration to Psalm 1, a man in meditation day and night sitting under a fas-
tigium, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820, Hautvillers. (Utrecht, University Library).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 11
13. Illustration to Psalm 23, itemizing all details of the text, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820, Haut-
villers. (Utrecht, University Library).
14. Illustration to Psalm 43, analogy of a besieged city, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820, Haut-
villers. (Utrecht, University Library).
15. Illustrations to Psalm 12, pictorial interpretation of text, Utrecht Psalter, c. 820,
Hautvillers. (Utrecht, University Library).
12 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
16. The Lothair crystal, carved with the story of Susanna, c. 865, Vausort. Inv. 1855, 1201.5.
(London, British Museum).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
17. Crucifixion crystal, c. 867, St. Denis. Inv. 1855, 0303.1. 18. Crucifixion crystal, c. 850/870. On loan Erzbischöfliches
(London, British Museum). Diozösanmuseum. Inv. DM-K013/D (Freiburg, Augus-
tiner Museum).
13
14 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
19. Ivory throne of St. Maximian, early 6th century. (Ravenna, Archiepiscopal Palace).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 15
20. Angel, ivory panel, 11th century copy, style of Palace School of Charle-
magne, Aachen. Inv. Kg: 102. (Darmstadt, Hessisches Landesmuseum).
16 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
21. Ivory front cover, Lorsch Gospels, Three Kings before Herod and with the Virgin and
Child, c. 810, Aachen (Rome, Museo Sacro Vaticano, Bildarchiv Fotomarburg).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 17
22. Ivory back cover, Lorsch Gospels, Nativity, c. 810, Aachen. Inv. JX 856 (London, Victoria
and Albert Museum).
18 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
23. Scenes following the Resurrection of Christ, Ivory diptych, c. 810, Palace School of
Charlemagne, Aachen. (Domkapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Münchow).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
24. Ascension, c. 810, Palace School of Charlemagne, 25. Christ in majesty, ivory panel, c. 900, Maastricht/
Aachen. Inv. Kg 54:217. (Darmstadt, Hessisches Lan- Liège. Inv. Kg. 54:208. (Darmstadt, Hessisches Landesmu-
desmuseum). seum).
19
20 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
26. Crucifixion Ivory, covering panel of the Book of Pericopes of Henry II, c. 820/30. Inv.
Clm. 4452, fol. VD (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 21
27. The Temptation of Christ, ivory book cover of the Drogo Sacramentary, c. 850, Metz
(Frankfurt a. M., Liebighaus).
22 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
28. Liturgical ivory comb, c. 850, Metz, from St. Heribert in Cologne (Cologne,
Schnütgenmuseum, Rheinisches Bildarchiv Köln).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 23
29. Christ in Majesty, front ivory book cover from the Tuotilo Gospels, c. 900, St.
Gallen. Cod. 53. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
24 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
30. Ascension of Mary, back ivory book cover from the Tuotilo Gospels, c. 900, St.
Gallen. Cod. 53. (St. Gallen, Stiftsbibliothek).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 25
31. Ivory panel book covers from Würzburg, after c. 850. Inv. M.p.th. f. 67 (Würzburg, Uni-
versitätsbibliothek).
32. Ivory pyx with nativity. Inv. ANSA X42 33. Reliquary casket of walrus ivory, 8th
(Vienna, Kunsthistorisches Museum). century, from Gandersheim. Inv. MA58
(Braunschweig, Anton-Ulrich-Museum).
26
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
34. Scenes from the life of Christ, ivory casket, c. 880. Inv. MA59 (Braunschweig, Anton-Ulrich-Museum).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
terminal histories and arthurian solutions
31
35. Scenes from the life of Christ, ivory casket, c. 880. Inv. MA59 (Braunschweig, Anton-Ulrich-Museum).
27
28 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
36. Silver beaker from Pettstadt, late 8th, early 9th century (Nürnberg, Germanisches Natio-
nalmuseum).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 29
37. Detail from the roof of the Arnulf Ciborium, c. 870 (Munich, Schatzkammer der
Residenz, Bayerische Verwaltung der staatlichen Schlösser, Gärten und Seen).
30
60
chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
38. Portable red porphyry altar from Adelhausen. Earliest of its kind, c. 800, made of oak, silver, cloisonné and niello on gold foil. Inv. 12133.
On loan Adelhauserstiftung. (Freiburg, Augustinermuseum).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 31
60 chapter two
40a, 40b, 40c. Main portal door panels and details of the coffered sections. Aachen, Palace
Chapel.
34 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
41. Roman bronze casting of a ‘wolf’ in the entrance to the Palace Chapel, Aachen.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 35
60 chapter two
43a, b. Sections of railing from the upper level of the interior octagon of the Palace Chapel
in Aachen. (Domkapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Münchow).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 37
43c, d. Sections of railing from the upper level of the interior octagon of
the Palace Chapel in Aachen. (Domkapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Münchow).
38 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
44a, b, c. Sections of railing from the upper level of the interior octagon of the Palace
Chapel in Aachen. (Domkapitel Aachen. Photo: Ann Münchow).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 39
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
48. Suggested reconstruction of the Pfalz at Ingelheim. according to A. Corboz, Frühes Mittelalter, p. 5.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 41
49. Damaged Corinthian capital from the palace at Ingelheim. Inv. S469
(Mainz, Landesmuseum).
50. Decorative stone panel showing a winged horse from the Carolingian pal-
ace church, St. Wigbert, at Ingelheim. Inv. S3023. (Mainz, Landesmuseum).
60 chapter two
43
44 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
54. Suggested reconstruction of the westwork of the Palace Chapel at Aachen ac-
cording to Corboz, Mittelalter, p. 53.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 45
terminal histories and arthurian solutions 31
55. Flanking angels. St. Prokulus, Naturns, valley of the Adige, Italy.
46
60
56. Einhard Basilica, Steinbach. Model. 57. Einhard Basilica, Steinbach. Plan with indication of
chapter two
crypt and altar screen, according to Corboz, Mittelalter,
p. 112.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
58. Einhard Basilica, Steinbach, present interior view 59. Einhard Basilica, Steinbach, present exterior view.
of the nave. Note the walled-in arcades. Note the walled-in arcades near the entrance.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 47
60b. Einhard Basilica, Seligenstadt. Interior view of the nave, Carolingian brickwork
laid bare.
48 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
64. Fragment of ornamental altar stone, c. 800-840, Lorsch. Inv. Pl. 33:4.
(Darmstadt, Hessisches Landesmuseum).
50 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
65. Original plan of the Benedictine abbey at Lorsch, according to Corboz, Mittelalter,
p. 34.
66. Gated hall at the abbey at Lorsch. Note the gentler slope of the original roof and the
ornamental details.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 51
67a, 67b. Gated hall at the abbey at Lorsch. Detail of the arches, capitals and
pilasters.
52 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
68d. Carolingian altar screen from St. Johannis, Mainz. Recovered from the
church floor. Inv. S3090 (Mainz, Landesmuseum).
54 OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
60 chapter two
60 chapter two
71. Corvey. Crosscuts of the westwork— 72a. Corvey. Columns and pillars of the
lower level (rt.), upper level (lt.) according ‘crypt’ at the lower level.
to Corboz, Mittelalter, p. 76.
72b. Corvey. Spacial arrangement of the 72c. Corvey. Traces of wall painting – the
chapel of St. John at the upper level. chapel of St. John.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 57
60 chapter two
74a. Carolingian capitals, after 744, comparable to the column capital in the
crypt at St. Michael’s in Fulda. From the monastery church founded by
Sturmius at Fulda. (Fulda, Dom Museum).
74b, c. Carolingian capitals from the nave of the Ratgar Basilica, c. 800
(Fulda, Dom Museum).
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 59
75a. St. Michael’s chapel, Fulda. Exterior view. 75b. St. Michael’s, external view of
the rotunda section.
60 chapter two
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003
79a. Westwork of the Palace Chapel at Aachen. 79b. Octagon of the Palace Chapel at Aachen.
OASI/BRIL/SCHU/11812/02-06-2003 63
80a. San Vitale, Ravenna. Exterior view of 80b. San Vitale, Ravenna. Interior view of
the octagon. choir.
60 chapter two
81. Lower (l.) and upper (r.) levels of the Palace Chapel at Aachen, according to Corboz,
Mittelalter, p. 52.
82. Cross-section of the Palace Chapel at Aachen, according to Corboz, Mittelalter, p. 53.